Persona: Reflectionby Sapphire ValleyChaptersChapter 1Chapter 2Chapter 3Chapter 4Chapter 5Chapter 6Chapter 7Chapter 8Chapter 9Chapter 10Chapter 1Author's Note Though this story recognizes the canon of Equestria Girls, all of the characters have regular colored skin, as shown by the cover picture (that's how I envision Sunset Shimmer in this story). Rated M for strong language, violence, and sexual themes and content. I'm trying to portray a true Persona feel with this story, so I'm experimenting with the main character. If there's a moment when she talks, that when there's no avoiding it. Tell me what you think. Chapter 1 In what looked like a dark forest, a single horse drawn carriage slowly made its way through the darkness of the forest, which seemed to be endless. The carriage itself was very large, its driver not present. The black horse seemed to know where it was going though. The interior of the carriage was odd. It was dark blue with a hint of purple, with lush, fancy seats surrounding a single table in the middle. Cocktail drinks were present on a shelf at the side, making it look like the room was made up for a party, or an important meeting. In the room were two of the oddest characters. One was an extremely beautiful woman sitting off to the side. She wore a blue suit like a secretary of some sort, and had extremely long and full blond hair. In her lap was a large book, and her eyes were yellow, sort of like a demon. The other figure was an older man with white hair that was balding, and the longest nose. He wore a black suit, and had his hands folded under his nose and his eyes closed in a thoughtful position. When he opened his eyes, they were creepy to say the least, as was the smile on his face. “Welcome, to the Velvet Room,” he said, his voice oddly calm and friendly, which didn't seem to match his appearance at all. The guest finally looked around, taking in their surroundings. Strangely, they felt absolutely safe here in this room. “My name is Igor,” the man continued before turning to his assistant, “Over here is my assistant, Amelia.” The woman turned to the guest with a soft smile, “It's a pleasure to meet you,” she said, her voice deep and sensual. The kind that would be a hit on a phone sex hotline. “This place exists between dream and reality, mind and matter,” Igor said turning back to the guest, “Now then, why don't you introduce yourself?” It was odd, but the guest actually had to think about their name. After a second, it came to them, and they spoke it aloud. “Sunset Shimmer...” Igor chuckled, “Throughout my time maintaining this room, I have seen many guests of all types. However, you are the most interesting guest I've ever had the pleasure of working with. I can sense an oddity from you, as if you are one between worlds. The world you live in isn't your own, yet it feels as though it is, correct?” How did he know that? Well, there was no point in lying, so the guest nodded and confirmed that he was right. “So young, yet already thinking about the hard question of 'where do I belong',” Igor chuckled again, “Truly a remarkable young lady.” Amelia giggled, “Master, you're just a sucker for pretty young girls, aren't you?” she teased. “Caught red handed,” Igor said through his laughter. These two, while odd looking, were very pleasant to be around. The guest liked them already. “Tell me, do you believe in fortune telling?” Igor asked, pulling out a deck of tarot cards, “Each fortune uses the same cards, but the results are always different. Shall I read your fortune?” He handed the deck to the guest, who shuffled it for a few seconds before handing it back to Igor. He then took the top three cards and placed them side by side. He turned the card on his left over first. “The Emperor in reverse represents your past,” Igor said, “It tells me that at one point you pushed others away, and refused to accept others.” He turned the middle card over, “Ah, the Temperance upright, which shows your maturity over the course of the events in your past. You've clearly come a long way.” He turned the final card over, “Now this is truly interesting. The Fool represents your future. It seems that you're about to enter a new chapter in your life, and the lessons you've learned will be put to use.” The cards disappeared, “You will need to awaken to a new power to face the challenges ahead. We can help you, but first you must sign a simple contract,” a piece of paper appeared where the cards once were, “It's nothing too serious. Simply that you will take responsibility for your own actions.” The guest looked the contract over, and sure enough there was only one simple sentence: I choose this fate of my own free will The guest signed her name with the pen provided, and the paper vanished, “We will keep a close watch over you in the days to come. I look forward to our next meeting,” Igor said. Everything became fuzzy, and the entire room faded away, as if it were all a dream. Monday, September 4th Morning When Sunset Shimmer woke up, she was in her “true” form, that being a yellow/orange unicorn pony with a red and golden mane and tail, her Cutie Mark being the sun with a red and yellow swirl in the middle. She remembered a time when this was natural for her, but oddly now it felt foreign. The room she was staying in was really nice, much fancier than her room in the other world. At one time, this was her dream room. She envisioned herself coming back to Equestria with an entire army at her disposal, taking over Canterlot castle and making Celestia her plaything. Now being in this nice room given to her by her good friend Twilight Sparkle, she just felt overwhelmed. She was staying here for summer vacation, but she couldn't wait to get back to her world and see her friends. Wait, wasn't this her world? Weren't her friends over there just that worlds equivalents of Twilight's friends? They had the exact same personalities, and even sounded the same. Well, not the exact same personalities. The other world's Applejack was somewhat more approachable, if that made any sense. The Rainbow Dash that she knew was slightly more humble, but only slightly. Also, the Rainbow Dash on this side was somewhat more responsible. The Rarity on this side had her own business, and was busy more often then not, while the Rarity on her side helped out in her mother's shop, and only worked part time. The Fluttershy on her side was more independent, and had actually become a good friend of Sunset's. Speaking of good friends, the Pinkie Pie on this side was the only one who was just like their other world's counterpart. However, even she managed to be somewhat different. The Pinkie Pie on the other side seemed more in tuned with the world around her, and she seemed to be somewhat more serious. Sunset hadn't had the luxury of meeting the Twilight on the other side, but she did meet the Trixie on this side. She was humbler than the Trixie she knew, yet somehow she wasn't as nice. Sunset had wanted to get to know Trixie better, but the Trixie on this side wasn't approachable at all. Hopefully the Trixie on her side would be. Her side? What? A knock on her door caught her attention, “Sunset Shimmer? Are you up?” Twilight asked from outside. Sunset trotted to the door and opened it. “Hey, did you have a good night's sleep?” Twilight asked, Sunset nodded with a smile, “Today you're heading back to the other world. Are you sure you don't want to stay here a little longer?” “I'm sure. I miss my friends,” Sunset Shimmer replied. Twilight looked down sadly. “Right. They may have the same names, but they're not the same. Even I realize that. I hope you had a good time over here though,” Sunset nodded, telling Twilight that she had a wonderful time. That brought a smile to the purple alicorn's face. “Good. I was worried you wouldn't like my version of them, but I understand how you feel,” Twilight explained, “I'd escort you there, but I have a meeting with Princess Celestia today. We can at least see you off though.” Sunset Shimmer thanked Twilight, and watched as she trotted off. She closed the door, deciding to pack up and get ready for the trip home. September 4th Midday Everyone gathered around the portal in the throne room. It was strange, since on one hand she was saying good bye to most of them, but on the other hand she was going to see them again tomorrow if not later on today. “It's a shame you can't stay,” Rarity said, “I had planned to make a new dress for you.” “I can't believe you're actually excited to go back to school!” Rainbow Dash said, “You do realize that makes you an even bigger egghead than Twilight, right?” “Now Dash, Ah think it's nice that she actually cares this much about her education,” Applejack said, “If Ah didn't have ta take care of the farm, Ah'd 've gone back mahself.” “I... liked school,” Fluttershy said softly, making everyone laugh. “When you see me over there, tell me I said hi, okay?” Pinkie Pie asked brightly. Sunset laughed, and then nodded smiling. Twilight walked over to Sunset, and the two of them hugged. “You always have a home here,” Twilight said, “and friends. Never forget that.” Sunset and Twilight parted, and Sunset turned to face the portal. She trotted over to it, stopping right in front of it. She turned back to Twilight and her friends again, seeing them waving to her. Sunset Shimmer waved to them one last time, and then trotted into the portal. Through the portal, she felt her entire body change. Her fur vanished, leaving her smooth Caucasian flesh in its place. Her figure changed until she was standing completely upright, her front hooves turned into hands, her breasts grew on her chest, and her horn and tail vanished. Her hair changed somewhat, looking less like a pony's mane and flowing perfectly down her back. Finally, her clothes appeared, being a purple top, orange mini skirt, black leather jacket and matching boots. What entered the portal on one end as a unicorn pony... Emerged on the other side as a human teenage girl. Sunset Shimmer looked around at the school campus, which right now was empty. She walked to the schoolyard, seeing the soccer field where Rainbow Dash would probably be practicing throughout the year. Closing her eyes, Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath. She then fell back onto the grass, unable to contain herself. What started as a small giggle soon evolved into euphoric laughter, complete with tears in her eyes. She was home. After spending a few more minutes walking around the campus, she walked to the parking lot, where her ride would be waiting for her. “Sunset!” someone called out to her. Sunset looked around, seeing an older woman waving to her in front of a blue car. This woman had rainbow colored hair and the fairest skin, and currently wore a somewhat fancy white top, blue jeans, and sandles. This was not only her ride, but also her legal guardian and school principal. Celestia. Sunset walked over to Celestia, “Hope I didn't keep you waiting,” she said. Celestia waved it off. “I just got here, so it's fine,” she said. She then held her arms out, and Sunset immediately ran into Celestia embracing her. Who would have thought she would get along so well with this worlds counterpart of the mare she betrayed years ago, or that she'd have no problem living with the principal of her school? “I was thinking we could go get some lunch before heading home,” Celestia said, “What do you say? Hungry?” Considering that she missed the taste of human food, Sunset Shimmer nodded eagerly. Celestia laughed taking Sunset's bag and putting it in the trunk. Sunset took one last look at the school, imagining it full of students. She couldn't wait to see her friends, but for now, Celestia would do. Celestia and Sunset walked into a pizza shop. She didn't recognize this place. Was it new? “They opened up a few new stores over the summer,” Celestia explained. Sunset asked Celestia what sort of stores, making Celestia giggle, “Don't worry, Sunset Shimmer. I doubt it's anything sinister like the Dazzlings last year. Just an antique store no one visits, a few food stores like this one, and someplace called Daidara's Metal Works, whatever that is.” A metal works shop? That sounded interesting. Maybe she could go there with her friends one day. She and Celestia went to the front counter to place their orders. They sat down after making their orders. “So, did you get to see the me over in that world?” Celestia asked. Sunset made sure that Celestia knew about the other world so she wouldn't have to hide, and she kept in touch with Sunset via the book that the Equestrian Celestia gave her. Ironic. Sunset explained to Celestia that her Equestrian counterpart was royalty, so she didn't get to see too much of her. Celestia almost choked on her pizza when she heard that. “Royalty?!” she exclaimed. Sunset went further to explain that the Equestrian Celestia was actually in control of the sun, and her sister Luna controlled the moon, “If I didn't have that book, I wouldn't believe it,” she looked up wistfully, “Queen, I bet I'm beautiful over there.” “You're beautiful over here,” Sunset said, making her guardian giggle.. “Oh Sunset, you're making me blush,” she said, sure enough her cheeks were turning red, “One of these days I'd love to see what it's like over there. Would that be possible?” Sunset nodded, “Oh! Thank you Sunset Shimmer!” The contrast between the two Celestias was probably the biggest difference. The Equestrian Celestia, being royalty, was somewhat stoic if not relaxed, while the Celestia over here was borderline a party girl at times, only reserved at work. Even then she was one of the coolest principals ever. Sunset figured this would be what Princess Celestia would be like had she lived a normal life. “So, find a man yet?” Sunset asked. Once again, Celestia's face turned red, but this time she looked shocked. “U-um, what makes you ask that?” Celestia asked. Sunset noted that Celestia was wearing fancier clothing than usual, “W-well, not quite yet, but I'm... in the market you could say. Like you said before the summer, I can't stay single forever. That's not what Sombra would have wanted.” Sombra was the name of Celestia's past lover, who she met years before Sunset moved to this world. Apparently they had a serious fling, and Celestia wanted to marry him, but he vanished one day, leaving only a letter urging her to try and make something of her life. “So, are you going to try it tonight?” someone asked behind their table. Sunset and Celestia looked and saw two teenagers walking to another table and sitting down. “You mean that rumor? Do you know how silly that sounds?” “You're actually questioning it? Think about all the craziness from last year. This is normal compared to that.” “It still sounds ridiculous to me.” Their conversation turned to regular teenage stuff, so Sunset stopped paying attention. “I suppose that's one thing,” Celestia said, catching Sunset Shimmer's attention, “There's this strange rumor going around that if you look in a mirror at midnight, you'll see your deepest desire manifested. I never tried it myself, but it sounds harmless enough.” Sunset hoped it was harmless. She'd look into it herself when she had time. She and Celestia continued to eat their pizza, but out of her peripheral vision, Sunset saw a familiar girl with full blond and orange hair and a purple hoodie get up and walk away. Was that... Adagio? Sunset shrugged and went back to her pizza. “What about you?” Celestia asked with a smirk, “Anyone over in the other world you're interested in?” That question caught her off guard. Sunset should have known that asking Celestia about her relationship issues would open up a can of worms. September 4th Evening It was nighttime when they made it back to Celestia's house. It was a small three bedroom house, nice for the neighborhood but humble compared to how her Equestrian counterpart lived. “Luna, we're home,” Celestia called out. Luna stepped downstairs, wearing a midnight blue bathrobe that matched her dark blue hair perfectly. She had slightly darker skin than her sister, making her almost look Latino. Sunset figured they were half sisters, or one of them looked more like their mother and the other looked like their father. “Tia, you came back just in time,” Luna said, “Welcome home, Sunset Shimmer.” Hearing that made Sunset smile. She thanked Luna, and asked why she was wearing a bathrobe. “Well, unlike someone here, I actually have a date tonight,” Luna said with a proud smile. Celestia folded her arms. “You do know that tomorrow if the first day of school right?” Celestia asked raising an eyebrow. “You do know that I'm Vice Principal, right?” Luna asked, “Maybe if you got laid once in a while you wouldn't have such a stick up your ass.” Celestia pursed her lips, and Sunset Shimmer couldn't hold in her laughter. Celestia may have been somewhat whimsical and playful, but Luna was truly the wilder of the two sisters, stating that she truly felt “alive” at night. “I won't stay out too late,” Luna stated, “But you probably shouldn't wait for me tonight or in the morning.” “Believe me, I won't,” Celestia groaned. Luna stuck her tongue out at her sister and walked back upstairs to get ready for her date. Sunset wondered who the lucky guy was, “If you want, you can worry about unpacking in the morning,” Celestia said, “You're room is exactly the same as it was when you left it.” Sunset thanked Celestia and took her bag upstairs. On the way to her room, she saw Luna, now applying her make-up wearing midnight blue lingerie. Sunset thought for a second, and then decided to stop and say something to Luna before she left out. She missed both of them, after all. “Oh, hello Sunset,” Luna said, “How was Equestria?” “It was nice, but I'm glad to be home,” Sunset said. “And home is glad to have you back,” Luna said, “Seriously, it's so much more fun here with you living with us.” Sunset noticed that after she moved in with them, Celestia started smiling more often. Maybe she was more caught up on the past than Sunset originally thought. Not wanting to pry too much into something that she was sure was private, Sunset instead inquired as to who Luna was dating. “Well, while you were in the other world I connected with the older brother of one of your friends. I think her name is Applejack.” Wait, the Vice Principal Luna was dating her friend's brother? Was that okay? I mean, she had never met Applejack's brother in person, and she assumed he was a grown man, but he was the brother of one of her students. “I know what you're thinking,” Luna said, “and you're right. Celestia probably would have a problem with me dating someone related to one of our students, which is why you're not to tell her anything, alright?” Man, one night and Sunset Shimmer was already in between their family drama. Well, she was beginning to see them like her own family, so she nodded. “Thank you,” Luna said, “Now if you'll excuse me, I have to choose a dress that goes with this shade of lip-stick. Bonne nuit, Sunset Shimmer.” Knowing that she said “Good night” in French, Sunset Shimmer said good night and continued to her room. Yes, this was her preference. Simple, practical, and LOTS of red. A poster of her favorite boy band hanging on her door, and her vanity mirror and dresser at the side of her bed. She thought about trying out that rumor, just to see if it was true or not, but instead fell onto her bed. The new school year started tomorrow, and she wanted to be well rested for it. Special thanks to my friend The Spectralist for being my first ever Patreon! You are awesome! I love you! Chapter 2Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 3Wednesday, September 6th Morning After getting cleaned up and dressed, Sunset Shimmer walked into the living room to see Luna sitting on the couch talking on the phone. It looked like the conversation was serious. “Yes, I understand,” Luna said with a sigh. She hung up and turned to Sunset Shimmer, “Oh, Sunset. I didn't see you there?” “Did something happen?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Did you hear about the girl that vanished?” Luna asked, continuing when Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Well, that was the police saying they're putting a search warrant on her now. I guess since Celestia is the principal of her school it's to be expected we'd get a call.” It sounded like this was getting serious. For some reason, Sunset Shimmer felt a little sick thinking about it. Luna must have sensed it because she walked over to her and placed a hand on her shoulder. “You're not worried, are you?” Luna asked, “I'm sure everything will be fine. She was a bit spoiled from what I heard, so she might have just run away. Watch, she'll turn up within the next day or so, and be fine.” Sunset hoped Luna was right, but for some reason, she wasn't so sure. She didn't want to be late for school, so she started making her way out, feeling a bit heavy. Sunset Shimmer found the walk to be really quiet this time around. The sky was overcast, which seemed to match her mood right now. Not only was she worried about the girl that disappeared, but she couldn't stop thinking about the incident with the mirror. What was that mansion she saw? Who was that girl tied to the bed? And who was that woman that literally mirrored all of Sunset Shimmer's moves? It was almost like they were the same person. Sunset looked ahead and saw Trixie standing against a wall looking down. It looked like she was waiting for someone. She looked up and smiled when she saw Sunset Shimmer, and walked over to her. “Heya,” Trixie said distantly, “Um, you tried it last night... right? The whole mirror thing?” “What did you see?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Well, I can definitely tell you it worked,” Trixie said looking away, “But what I saw was just...” “Howdy y'all,” Applejack said suddenly, shocking both girls. They turned to the side and saw Applejack walking up to them, “Ah didn't think Ah'd run inta anyone. Why the serious looks on yer faces?” “We, uh... tried the thing...” Trixie said, “You know... that thing?” Applejack nodded in understanding, “Yeah... that thing... Yeah, Ah um...” Sunset and Trixie both looked at Applejack confused. It was like she was trying to tell them something, “Well, truth is... last night Ah stayed up later than Ah wanted to, an' ended up sittin in front of mah mirror, an' well...” “You saw a gothic mansion, didn't you?” Sunset Shimmer asked, shocking both Applejack and Trixie. “H-how did ya know?!” Applejack asked. “Wait, you guys saw that too?!” Trixie asked looking at both of them. Sunset Shimmer explained to Trixie and Applejack exactly what happened to her, starting with the mansion, going into the girl tied to the bed, how her hand fell into the mirror when she touched it, and how the mysterious woman appeared in place of her own reflection and mirrored her movements perfectly. When she was done, Trixie looked at Sunset Shimmer in confusion while Applejack closed her eyes and folded her arms thinking. “None of that other stuff happened ta me...” Applejack said, “Ah jus' saw the mansion. As fer who was in it though...” “What about that part with your hand going into the mirror?” Trixie asked, “Are you sure you didn't just dream that part?” Sunset Shimmer nodded, telling her that she was sure it was real. “Ah've seen some crazy stuff, but this...” Applejack said looking down, “Look, school's about ta start. Pinkie Pie said she was doin it too, right?” Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Then Ah'll talk ta her 'bout what she saw. We have the same homeroom.” “Alright, we'll see you at lunch,” Trixie said. She turned to Sunset Shimmer and looked down, “I get a bad feeling from all of this. By the way, who do you think that girl was?” Before Sunset Shimmer could answer, she looked on a nearby street light and saw a missing person's form. When she got a closer look, she almost had a heart attack. Her hair was tied in a braid in the picture, and she was wearing pink glasses, but the color of her hair gave her away. The girl in the mansion was the girl who went missing... Silver Spoon. Trixie took a look at the picture, and apparently understood when she saw the look of horror on Sunset's face, “Oh no... Sunset. You don't think...” “Let's show this to everyone at lunch,” Sunset said to Trixie, who nodded. “R-right!” Trixie said with a nod. Sunset tore the picture down giving it to Trixie, who put it in her bag, and the two of them ran off to school. Wednesday, September 6th Lunch Time As Sunset Shimmer left her math class to go to lunch, she saw Adagio leaning against a locker with her arms folded. Sunset stopped as Adagio walked over to her, same alluring eyes she had when they met before, but without the seductive smile. “You saw, right?” Adagio asked, confusing Sunset Shimmer, “Don't play dumb. We both know you saw the mansion in the mirror.” Wait, she saw it too?! What did she know about it? “That place is an abomination,” Adagio said looking to the side, “Don't believe anything it tells you, and don't get involved with it,” Adagio turned to look at Sunset, “It's for your own good.” Adagio walked past Sunset Shimmer, “Tonight that girl will have been in there a full week. She's as good as dead now.” What the hell did she mean by that? Did she have something to do with that world? She wasn't the one who... “Sunset,” someone called out. She turned back to the direction of the lunch room and saw Pinkie Pie, Trixie, and Applejack all walking over to her, “Was that Adagio?” Trixie continued. “What did she want?” Applejack asked. Sunset said it was nothing major and instead put attention to Pinkie Pie, who looked oddly concerned. “Yeah, I showed them the picture,” Trixie said. “I have this feeling, like she's trapped in there,” Pinkie Pie said softly. “How do ya figure that?” Applejack asked. “I just... know... something isn't right about what we saw...” Boy, you knew it was bad when Pinkie Pie was actually worried. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy walked up to them from their classroom as well. “What? Are we eating out here today?” Rainbow Dash joked, “Or is the lunch lady experimenting in the kitchen again?” Sunset Shimmer told them about the mirror, and what they all saw. “Ugh... so much for a regular year at school huh?” Rainbow Dash asked rubbing the back of her head frowning. “What should we do? Should we call Twilight?” Fluttershy asked. “We can't keep turnin ta her whenever somethin bad happens over here,” Applejack said, “Sides, Ah ain't too sure there's much she could do this time around.” “Well, what can we do?” Rainbow Dash asked, “Not like we have super powers or anything.” Sunset Shimmer told Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy about how she put her hand through the mirror. Poor Fluttershy covered her ears shaking her head. “Nope! I can't hear this!” she said. “Fluttershy,” Applejack started, “Even if we wanted to, we can't ignore-” “It's like Dash said, we're not super heroes!” Fluttershy said adamantly, “We're just a group of regular high school girls who keep getting involved with the supernatural! I'm sorry, but if we're not calling Twilight about this then I'm bailing out now!” Fluttershy then ran off in full panic mode. “Fluttershy, wait!” Rainbow Dash called out, “I'll stay with her. Don't do anything crazy, alright?” As Rainbow Dash ran off to check on Fluttershy, Applejack, Sunset Shimmer, Pinkie Pie, and Trixie all turned to each other. “So what about us?” Trixie asked, “Fluttershy raises a point about us just being regular humans.” “I have to go there,” Pinkie Pie said, shocking everyone. “Wait, what?!” Applejack exclaimed, “Pinkie Pie, what 're ya-” “I have to try and do something! Applejack, we were the only ones who saw it. If what Sunset Shimmer and Trixie said is true, then someone is trapped in there, and we have to try and rescue her.” Sunset Shimmer thought about that. True, if they just ignored it that would be messed up, assuming what they saw was real in the first place. But to go in there all gung-ho like heroes? “I'll go,” Sunset Shimmer said seriously. Trixie shook her head seriously. “Oh no you don't! Not without me!” Trixie said, surprising everyone with how serious she was, “Last year I treated you guys horribly. I want to make it up to you, so I'm not letting you go in there by yourself. Say what you want, but I'm going with you.” That was nice of her, and Sunset did appreciate it, but she didn't want to put anyone in danger. If she got hurt along the way... “Well, Ah'm sure Pinkie Pie is still goin,” Applejack said, “An' Ah don't feel right lettin y'all go in there without supervision, so as the oldest here, Ah'm goin in too,” Sunset tried to protest, but Applejack held her hand up, “Nope. Ain't budgin. If we go in there, we go in tagether, as a team, got it?” It looked like she wasn't getting out of this, so she sighed and nodded. She had to admit, if something bad did happen, the more there the better in terms of getting out of it. “Now that that's settled,” Trixie asked, “How are we going to actually get there? We don't even know where there is, and we're already talking about storming the freaking castle.” “I have an idea,” Pinkie Pie said, now sounding more like her usual cheerful self, “All we need is a big enough mirror.” Everyone was confused by what she meant by that. Pinkie Pie giggled. “Let's meet by the statue after school,” Pinkie Pie continued, “I have a full proof plan to get us into that world.” Pinkie Pie skipped off, leaving Sunset Shimmer, Trixie, and Applejack very confused, “Um, should we be scared?” Trixie asked. “Probably,” Applejack said, Sunset Shimmer nodding in agreement. Wednesday, September 6th After School Pinkie Pie lead them to an Antique shop in the new shopping district. It was sort of sad how abandoned it was. They didn't even see a store clerk. Still, it was nice and humble, and not too cramped, even with the four of them inside. “No one ever comes to this place,” Pinkie Pie said, “There's a nice old lady that takes care of the place, but she isn't always around. Still, she keeps her door open.” “Are you sure she'd be okay with all four of us here?” Trixie asked. “Oh don't worry about that,” Pinkie Pie explained, “I'm good friends with her, and she said I could bring as many friends here as I want as long as we're careful.” Pinkie Pie lead them deeper into the shop, where they saw a set of old mirrors. It was so deep into the shop it was almost forgotten it seemed. “God, this place is old,” Applejack said. “Hope no one here is allergic to mold,” Trixie said jokingly, though Sunset was still thankful she wasn't. “Pinkie Pie, what are we lookin for?” Applejack asked, getting somewhat impatient apparently. “I'm looking for... this!” Pinkie Pie said before motioning everyone to come to her. Standing in front of them was a large mirror that was as big as a door. It was old, yet was still perfectly clear. “Huh,” Trixie said looking at herself closely, “This is a nice mirror. I might buy one like this myself one day.” Applejack looked at the price and did a double take, “Good luck affordin it, unless yer rich.” When Trixie saw the price herself, she gasped, “What the?! That's way too many zeros for my account!” “Sunset Shimmer,” Pinkie Pie said turning to Sunset, “Try putting your hand through this mirror.” “Would that work?” Applejack asked as she and Trixie gathered next to them, “Ah mean, assumin what she said happened wasn't a dream, what if it only works at night?” “Well, we're about to find out, I guess,” Trixie said, “Go for it.” Sunset Shimmer nodded and slowly placed her hand right on the mirror. Sure enough, her hand instantly fell through, the glass rippling like water. “The hell...?” Applejack asked slowly. “Shut... up...” Trixie said, actually backing away a bit. Sunset Shimmer took her hand out, and Trixie tried placing her hand through the mirror. To her it was normal glass, “What, does it only work for Sunset Shimmer or something?” “Well, she is from Equestria,” Applejack said with a shrug, “Maybe her magic is the only way to get through.” Sunset wasn't so sure that was it though. She didn't feel like she was using any magic at all. It just felt like something she could... do. As if it were just a normal door. “Well, either way, I'm sure we can all get through,” Pinkie Pie reasoned. “And how is that?” Trixie asked. “Didn't you see how the glass rippled when she put her hand through?” Pinkie Pie asked, “Sunset, put your hand in again. I want to try something.” Sunset nodded, and placed her hand in a second time. This time, Pinkie Pie placed her hand on the mirror as well, actually going in. “See?” Pinkie Pie said, “If she goes in first, we can follow her and all get inside.” “Huh...” Applejack said placing her hand in as well, “Ah gotta hand it to ya, that's actually pretty genius.” “So, this is it, right? We're doing this?” Trixie asked. “Oh, one more thing,” Pinkie Pie said, running off for a second. When she came back she had an antique broad sword, “Here, this is for you, Sunset.” “A sword?” Applejack asked, “Ain't that a little cliché?” “Besides, that swords really old,” Trixie said, “It might not be sturdy enough.” “Are you kidding me? This sword is top quality, or at least it was. The insignia on the handle means it was made by the master Japanese blacksmith Daidara,” everyone was surprised by that information, “Or at least, I think it was. It might just be an old decoration blade,” Pinkie Pie said with a smile. Everyone groaned. Typical Pinkie Pie... “Besides, this is the best I could do,” Pinkie Pie said, “We don't know what's on the other side of this mirror, so we need to protect ourselves.” Pinkie Pie, as usual raised a good point. Most people thought she was a space cadet, and sometimes she really was. But Sunset Shimmer always thought that Pinkie Pie was smarter than most people gave her credit for. “Thanks, Pinkie Pie,” Sunset Shimmer said smiling, immediately feeling like she was more understanding. Pinkie Pie smiled and hugged Sunset Shimmer tightly. “You're my best friend, Sunset. I'm always going to look out for you,” Pinkie Pie said. “Well, if we're gonna do this, let's do it,” Applejack said. “Yeah, I'm pumped,” Trixie said, “We've got a little girl to save.” “Don't worry, Silver Spoon. We're coming,” Pinkie Pie said, Sunset Shimmer nodding in agreement. Sunset Shimmer placed her hand in first, and then walked into the mirror. Trixie, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie following closely after her before the mirror solidified. Unknown to them, someone walked into the shop after them, and saw them enter the mirror. “Damn it,” Adagio swore, “I was too late.” Chapter 4Sunset Shimmer felt a sensation similar to when she went from the human world to Equestria, only without the transformation into a unicorn. When she arrived on the other side, she found herself in a clearing surrounded by trees, a fancy mirror behind her. She walked forward looking around a bit, but turned when she heard her friends fall in behind her. “Is everyone alright?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Yeah...” Applejack said getting up, “Holy...” “This is creepy...” Trixie said, looking around. It looked like it was night time, but the sky didn't seem dark blue. It looked more black, if that was possible. The moon was full and white, giving the entire area a very dark and horrifying feel. “Are we in another dimension?” Applejack asked, “Is this... Equestria?” Sunset Shimmer shook her head, telling them that Equestria was beautiful, and that they should have turned into ponies when they arrived. “Silver Spoon is up ahead,” Pinkie Pie said, “I can see the mansion in the distance.” Sunset Shimmer looked in the direction Pinkie Pie was pointing in, and sure enough she saw what looked like the roof of a mansion. That confirmed it, Silver Spoon was definitely trapped in this world. “Let's go,” Sunset Shimmer commanded, resting the sword on her shoulder and taking the lead. The others nodded and followed after her. They walked in silence, the only sounds being their footsteps in the grass and the pounding in Sunset Shimmer's heart, which she was sure the others could hear too. It took a few minutes, but eventually they reached the front gate of the mansion. So close, the girls could really tell how scary the mansion was. It looked somewhat like what you'd see in a horror movie. There were even crows flying around. “This is definitely not my inner desire,” Trixie said. “If it's anyone's, they need ta reevaluate their minds,” Applejack said. Pinkie Pie walked forward, but a low growl caught everyone's attention, making them stop. “What in tarnation?!” Applejack asked looking up, “Guys, look up there!” Sunset Shimmer looked up and saw what looked like bats flying down toward them. They were bigger than most bats though, and they had masks on their faces. “What in the world are those things?!” Trixie asked stepping back. Sunset Shimmer tightened the grip on her sword, and was about to jump at them and strike, but stopped at the sound of a gun going off. One of the bats fell down injured. Sunset looked in the direction of the forest and saw Adagio pointing a small rifle forward. What was she doing there? “Shadows,” Adagio said sauntering forward, her gun still pointed forward, “These monsters are the denizens of this domain. Anything else is just an illusion.” “Adagio?” Applejack asked, “What 're you doin'-” “These things...” Adagio growled, “it's because of them that Aria and Sonata...” she looked down trembling, “It's all their fault... THEIR FAULT!!!” “Girls... something's wrong...” Pinkie Pie said. “What do you mean?” Trixie asked. “Something is coming out of her,” Pinkie Pie continued trembling, “I don't know how, but I can feel it...” Sunset looked at Pinkie Pie concerned, and then turned back to Adagio, who was looking down trembling in anger. She also noticed that the “shadows” or whatever weren't paying attention to them anymore, instead looking at Adagio. “I'll kill you...” Adagio said, “I'll kill ALL OF YOU!!!!” She screamed shooting at the bats as they swooped down toward Adagio. “Look out!” Trixie shouted. What happened next was something. Adagio screamed loudly holding her head as red energy came off of her, “PERSONA!!!” after she shouted that, something like glass shattering was heard, and above Adagio appeared a spirit of some sort. They were about twice the size of Agadio, a female with long full black hair wearing a gray and white dress that not only came up in the front showing off her legs, but was opened in the front of her breasts save for two slits covering her nipples. She wore black high heels and fishnet stockings, and on her back was a large buster sword. Her eyes were covered with a white mask that came up at the sides with what looked like devil horns. The spirit swung her sword around, knocking all the bats back instantly. Pinkie Pie hid behind Sunset Shimmer as Trixie stepped back a bit. Applejack was simply frozen in fear it seemed. As for Sunset Shimmer, she couldn't take her eyes off the spirit. Something about it resonated within her, and it felt like something was trying to escape from within her. “Regan...” Adagio growled looking almost insane with rage, “Rip them apart!” The spirit, apparently named Regan, rushed forward as another swarm of bats flew around her and Adagio. Applejack shook her head and turned to everyone. “While they're focusin hard on her, let's get movin!” Applejack said. “I'm with her!” Trixie said. Sunset Shimmer nodded and took Pinkie Pie's hand leading her into the mansion, Trixie and Applejack following them. They ran inside the mansion for a while, which somehow seemed bigger than it did outside. Actually, the interior of the mansion was more like a maze. Sunset Shimmer's chest was starting to hurt from all the running, and it looked like they were lone now, so she and Pinkie Pie stopped running. “Sunset Shimmer, are you okay?” Pinkie Pie asked. Sunset nodded trying to catch her breath as Applejack ran up to them. “Well, from what we saw there, that proves that Adagio still has power,” Applejack said. “That felt different than Equatrian magic though,” Pinkie Pie said, “I don't know how though...” “It wasn't as pure,” Sunset Shimmer said, thinking about how chaotic that spirit felt. “Yeah, from what Ah saw, it looked like summonin it drove her insane,” Applejack said. Pinkie Pie looked around realizing they were one girl short. “Um, where's Trixie?” she asked. “Huh?” Applejack turned around, realizing that she wasn't there, “Shoot! We must've gotten separated in the maze!” “We have to look for her,” Sunset Shimmer stated. “It isn't safe to be here alone,” Pinkie Pie said, “Those monsters might get a hold of her.” “Damn it,” Applejack looked down, “Let's go. Ah think Ah remember the path we took.” They back tracked a bit through the maze, shocked that they didn't see anymore monsters. Maybe they were all fighting Adagio outside. Sunset wasn't sure if she should have been happy that they weren't bothering them, or worried for her. They heard a muffled scream in the distance. That sounded like Trixie! “She's up ahead!” Applejack said running ahead. Sunset and Pinkie Pie ran after her, arriving in what looked like the main living room. Lying on the couch, wrists tied behind her back, ankles tied to an arm on the couch, a black band around her arms, and the same black band around her mouth, was Trixie. “Trixie!” Applejack called out, Sunset Shimmer and Pinkie Pie running over to Trixie, “Hang on, sugar, we'll get ya outta here.” Trixie looked at them with a pleading expression. As they looked to try and undo the bindings, they were shocked to see that there wasn't a way to untie them. They couldn't even see how they were put on in the first place. “Sunset, try cutting them with the sword,” Pinkie Pie suggested. Sunset Shimmer nodded and tried, disheartened as the bindings didn't budge at all. They were too tough even for the sword to untie. “Damn! These things 're on here good!” Applejack said. She tried simply pulling them, hoping they would break, but they didn't even loosen enough for Trixie to get her wrists free, “That ain't gonna work.” “What are we going to do?” Pinkie Pie asked, “We can't just leave her like this!” “Trixie doesn't see why not. After all, that has been is nothing but garbage anyway!” A familiar voice said. Everyone turned to the door and saw another Trixie standing there, but this Trixie was wearing a dark blue witch's dress, purple witch's hat and cape, and was holding a magic wand. Unlike the normal Trixie, her eyes were demonic red. “Wait? Two Trixies?!” Applejack asked. The bound Trixie screamed to get their attention, and then shook her head frantically. Sunset Shimmer turned back to the other Trixie and walked forward. “Did you do this to my friend?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “But of course! Trixie couldn't have her roaming around now could she?” the other Trixie said, her voice sounding high and mighty. “Why?” Pinkie Pie asked, “What did Trixie do to you?” “She didn't do anything to Trixie,” the other Trixie said, “Trixie simply wants to give the people what they want, and that's a show no one will forget.” “What the people want?” Applejack asked, “What does that have ta do with tiein up the real Trixie here?” “Is she the real Trixie? Hm... Trixie isn't so sure about that,” the alternate Trixie said. “Huh?” “When you think of Trixie, what do you think of? Glamor, magic, and above all, passion! That faker over there is a mere shadow of who we used to be! Now, she's just a boring old student trying to make it in school and make “friends”, like any of that matters,” the imposter Trixie started laughing, “Trixie doesn't need any friends! What Trixie needs are fans. Adoring fans watching Trixie on the stage! After all, Trixie is the best.” “You...” Applejack said through gritted teeth as the imposter Trixie walked past them over to the real Trixie, who was now crying and struggling to get away from the imposter. “Trixie used to actually care about life, and about where she was going,” the imposter continued, leaning in close to the real Trixie as she sobbed, “This thing here is washed up, sleeping in class, caring about other people's opinions, she's lost all will to live!” The imposter looked up as if having an epiphany, “Trixie has a wonderful idea! Why don't we just leave this one here, and I'll go out with you instead?” “What?!” Pinkie Pie asked, “You've got to be kidding?! There's no way we're leaving Trixie here!” “But you won't be leaving Trixie here,” the imposter Trixie said, “After all, I'm Trixie too. I'm just as much her as she is me.” Applejack laughed, “That's a good one! Yer not Trixie! Ah've gotten a chance ta know Trixie, and she ain't a pompous bitch like you!” “But that's just not true,” the imposter Trixie said, “She is the same pompous bitch, only now she's trying to hide it. But why should I? I am the best, after all,” she smiled devilishly, “Once I'm out in the real world, everyone will bow down to the Great and Powerful Trixie!” she turned to Sunset Shimmer, “What do you say? Will you let me come out with you? I promise I'll be even more fun than that Trixie.” “We're not leaving her!” Sunset Shimmer said gripping her sword. The real Trixie looked like she was going to burst into tears hearing Sunset Shimmer say that, and was clearly smiling through her gag. “You deny Trixie...?” the imposter Trixie said, a black aura surrounding her, “Oh no... it doesn't work like that... Trixie isn't spending another second in this darkness... if you won't let me out... then Trixie... will just go THROUGH YOU!!!” She was engulfed in a black mist, and an explosion of energy pushed Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Sunset Shimmer into the back wall. When they came to, the mist cleared and they saw something big forming in the black mist. It was a large humanoid monster dressed like a black and purple jester. It's hat was black and had skulls at the ends instead of bells, and its face was made up with white clowns make-up almost making it look like an evil clown. The monster's shoes were bladed, and it was juggling three torches constantly. “W-what is that thing?! Pinkie Pie asked. “Some sort of monster! Ah bet it's the same as those things outside!” Applejack reasoned. The monster jumped up into the air and did a drop kick toward the girls who all scrambled away, Pinkie Pie and Applejack taking one direction, and Sunser Shimmer taking the other one. “Trying to run away?!” the monster asked, sounding a lot like Trixie still, “Run all you want! There's no escape for any of you!” The monster turned to Sunset Shimmer, who was right in front of the real Trixie. Trixie screamed in a pleading manner, but Sunset Shimmer turned to her and smiled, assuring her that everything would be okay. Trixie looked like she was blushing a bit, but she calmed down and nodded. Sunset Shimmer turned to face the monster again, this time holding her sword forward as if ready to fight. “What in tarnation are ya thinkin?!” Applejack shouted. “Get out of there Sunset!” Pinkie Pie screamed. The monster jumped again and tried to drop kick Sunset Shimmer, who did the first thing she could think of and block. She didn't expect anything to happen. In fact, she expected she would go flying back to her death. She didn't expect the monster to get pushed back itself, as if hitting a barrier. Everyone was silent, unable to process what happened. Even Sunset Shimmer was too surprised to move. Suddenly, she felt that same sharp pain in her head. Thou art I... and I am thou... Call forth my name... And release me... When the pain subsided, Sunset Shimmer looked in her hand and saw a Tarot Card. The picture of the card was that of the woman she saw before in the mirror. The one wearing the black and white dress, and the clawed glove and broad sword. Looking at the card, something within Sunset Shimmer awakened. She felt invigorated, and empowered, so much that she couldn't help but smile. She could do it. She could beat this monster. She knew what she had to do. All she had to do was set herself free, which meant crushing the card in her hand. “What the...” the monster Trixie said, “Where did that power come from?!” “Per...so...na!” Sunset Shimmer crushed the card, and screamed as she was engulfed in a golden flame. Behind her, the spirit within the card appeared, sword already out and glaring at the monster. Sunset Shimmer for her part looked at the monster with a confident smirk. This was her Persona, Cordelia. The spirit vanished, and Sunset Shimmer held her sword forward in a basic two handed stance. “I am a shadow! The true self!” the jester monster said, confirming that it was indeed a shadow, “This is Trixie's show, and there's only enough room for one of us on stage!” Shadow Trixie rushed over to Sunset Shimmer again, but this time she was ready. Sunset jumped to the side, rolled on the floor, and held her hand out as the card formed. “Persona!” Sunset Shimmer shouted, crushing the card in her hand. In front of her, Cordelia appeared and rushed over to the monster, slashing it a few times with her sword, and kicked the monster into a wall. She vanished shortly after. The monster threw one of the torches it was juggling at Sunset Shimmer, actually knocking her to the ground. Seeing its opening, Shadow Trixie drop kicked Sunset, knocking her back against a wall. “Sunset Shimmer!” Applejack cried out. “I can't watch this!” Pinkie Pie said covering her eyes. Sunset Shimmer forced herself to stand up just in time to see Shadow Trixie prepare itself to charge. Right when it did, Sunset summoned Cordelia again and rolled out the way as Cordelia was backed against the wall by the monster. Sunset Shimmer felt the impact herself, as if she and Cordelia were connected. Was that what the voice meant? Was that Cordelia telling her that they were connected? If that was the case, she needed to help herself. Sunset Shimmer rushed over to Shadow Trixie and slashed at her with her sword, actually pushing the monster back. Cordelia fell to her knees and vanished. Sunset Shimmer looked at Shadow Trixie, realizing that she herself could damage the monster. In her head she imagined herself talking to Cordelia, telling her to coordinate their attacks. She almost swore she saw Cordelia nod her head. “So you've got some power!” Shadow Trixie said, “That's fine. Trixie doesn't have to hold back anymore!” Guard! Sunset Shimmer listened to her inner voice and guarded, just in time as Shadow Trixie cast another fire spell at Sunset Shimmer. While it did hurt, she didn't fall over this time. She then charged over to the Shadow doing a spin slash. As the shadow was thrown back, Sunset summoned Cordelia, who appeared flipping in the air doing a vertical slash. When she came down, she vanished allowing Sunset Shimmer to get in and slash a few times. The shadow pushed Sunset Shimmer back, but she caught herself and held her hand out preparing to summon her Persona again. “CORDELIA!!!” She crushed the card in her hand, and this time Cordelia pointed her left clawed hand forward, casting what looked like an ice spell at Shadow Trixie, knocking her down. “Sunset! It's down!” Pinkie Pie shouted, “Hit it again!” Sunset wasted no time rushing over to the monster and doing a spinning vertical slash upward. As the Shadow was knocked up a bit, Sunset summoned Cordelia, who followed up by thrusting her sword diagonally upward impaling the shadow. Sunset Shimmer stepped back and prepared herself as her opponent stood up. “Why?! Why are you interrupting Trixie's show?! Trixie hates hecklers like you! Begone!” Shadow Trixie charged up her energy, and then got in a defensive stance. “Ah don't like that,” Applejack said. “I think...” Pinkie Pie started, suddenly looking really worried, “Sunset Shimmer, defend! Defend!” Not questioning it, Sunset Shimmer got in a defensive stance again. This time when the shadow cast its fire spell, it felt a bit stronger. Not enough to knock her down, but she was blocking at the time. When she looked at Shadow Trixie again, it looked like she was getting tired. The enemy is weakened... Now is our chance to end it... Sunset Shimmer held her hand out to the card as it appeared, “Persona!” She crushed the card, and Cordelia pointed her clawed hand forward, casting the ice spell again, which Sunset felt like calling “Bufu” for some reason. Maybe that was it's name. Shadow Trixie fell to the floor again. This time Sunset Shimmer summoned Cordelia a second time, and she rushed toward Shadow Trixie slashing her a few times with her blade, and then impaling her. As Cordelia vanished, Shadow Trixie fell to her knees screaming, and fading away in a black mist. Sunset Shimmer breathed out in relief, and turned to face the spirit. This spirit, called a Persona, was a part of her. It was her, and she was the spirit, the Persona Cordelia. As Cordelia vanished, Pinkie Pie ran up to Sunset Shimmer and hugged her, “That was AWESOME!!! You were all “Persona” this, and “Persona” that, and were like “swoosh, swing,” and BANG!!! Icicles...” she said, fading out to make it seem more mystical, “You were like a super hero!” “Was that somethin ya learned in Equestria?” Applejack asked. Sunset Shimmer shook her head, “Well, however ya learned that, Ah'm glad ya did.” Sunset and the others turned to Trixie, seeing the bindings disappear. She sat up and nursed her wrists looking down a bit. “Hey, ya alright?” Applejack asked as she, Pinkie Pie, and Sunset Shimmer walked over to her. She looked up suddenly, cheeks a little rosy as she looked at Sunset Shimmer. “U-um, yeah. I'm fine! Just relieved to be untied. Seriously, that was not fun at all,” Trixie said standing up. “I'm glad that you're safe,” Sunset Shimmer said, making Trixie blush even more. “Sheesh... don't get all sappy on me,” she said, despite clearly being happy. They all turned to the Shadow Trixie, who had reverted back to her human like state and was just standing there looking at them with a slightly saddened expession. “Ya ain't got much ta say now, huh?” Applejack said angrily. Surprisingly, Trixie placed a hand on Applejack's shoulder, “Huh?” “That's not fair,” Trixie said, surprising everyone. “Trixie, this bitch tied ya up and threatened ta leave ya here ta die!” Applejack said. “Yeah, but what if she was desperate to leave?” Trixie said, “Think about it, would you want to be stuck in a place like this forever?” Trixie turned to Sunset Shimmer, “I've got to be strong too, right?” Sunset Shimmer nodded smiling. Trixie walked over to her Shadow self, “That's what it was, right? You just wanted to leave this place? It's true, that after last year I lost a lot of passion. I realized that being like this is what got me in so much trouble before. There were a lot of people who I tossed aside in order to become someone great and powerful, but in the end I just ended up alone. You know, I don't see a reason why we both can't just leave this place. That's it. Why don't you come with me?” Trixie held out her hand for her shadow self to take. Shadow Trixie looked at the hand, biting her lip nervously, but then smiled and took her hand. “From now on, it's you and me, alright?” Trixie said. Shadow Trixie nodded, and began glowing brightly. She briefly vanished, but was then replaced with another spirit similar to Cordelia. While Cordelia was female, this spirit could have been either male or female. It had long purple hair, and wore a black magician's tuxedo and top hat. Their eyes were covered by a white mask, and they had a confident smile. Trixie had faced her other self, and received the facade to overcome life's expectations, the Persona Dionysus. Dionysus vanished, and turned into a tarot card that slowly fell to Trixie and disappeared as if going into her soul. She then turned to everyone, “I think... I just got the same power as you...” she said to Sunset Shimmer. “Way to go!” Pinkie Pie said, “Now you're going to be cool like Sunset Shimmer!” Trixie laughed, “Well, I don't know about that, but I do hope I can at least not get in the way,” she then smiled to Sunset Shimmer, “Well? What do you say? Can I fight too?” “I would be honored to have you by my side,” Sunset Shimmer said. Oddly Trixie looked away blushing again. “Geez... did you have to say it like that though?” Trixie said, in spite of herself. “Now, Ah think we wasted enough time,” Applejack said, “Let's go find that girl an' get outta here.” “I think...” Pinkie Pie said looking past the group, “Yeah! I think she's this way!” “Then let's hurry,” Trixie said, “She can't get out of here herself. If her shadow self has her trapped like mine did, she's in trouble.” Sunset Shimmer nodded, beginning to feel like they were a team. If Trixie could use Persona too, maybe they could figure out exactly what was going on. Sunset Shimmer and her friends ran deeper into the mansion, Pinkie Pie taking the lead. When they made it to the master bedroom, they heard a loud scream inside. They burst through the doors to see Adagio standing over the remains of a large shadow. It must have been Silver Spoon's shadow self. “We were too late,” Adagio said. “What do ya mean?” Applejack asked. “The girl was consumed by the shadows here,” Adagio explained, moving to the side. Sure enough, the bed was vacant. Pinkie Pie covered her mouth in horror shaking her head. “Oh no...” Pinkie Pie said, Applejack putting her arms around her as she cried. Trixie fell to her knees, and then punched the ground, “Damn it! It's my fault! If I hadn't gotten captured myself then...!” “No one here was to blame,” Adagio said, “She had already been here a week. It takes the shadows that long to become strong enough to consume the person,” Adagio sauntered past Sunset Shimmer, who was staring at the vacant bet in shock, “I see two of you awakened to the power as well,” Sunset turned to look at Adagio with her eyes, “Use it as you wish, just don't get in my way.” With that Adagio left. Sunset Shimmer walked over to the bed, still unable to process what happened. Did the girl die? Or was it something much worse? “Hey,” Applejack called to Sunset Shimmer, “Let's head home.” Sunset Shimmer nodded slowly, helping Trixie up as they left the mansion, and the mirror world. The four girls walked out of the antique shop, quietly. There wasn't much they could say, really. They set out to do something, and they failed. Sunset Shimmer thought about her three friends, who must have felt varying degrees of emotions. Applejack took things very personally, and always tried to help those when she could. She must have felt horrible, not just because she couldn't help Silver Spoon, but because she was powerless the entire time. Poor Pinkie Pie hadn't stopped crying since. Since the beginning she was being guided by an odd sixth sense telling her to take action. She listened to it, and ended up failing, almost as if she failed her life's purpose. And then there was Trixie, who probably felt the most guilt. If she hadn't gotten captured, they might have been able to get to Silver Spoon in time. Sunset didn't know for certain, but she could definitely understand the pain she was in. “Ah'll walk Pinkie Pie home,” Applejack said, “If anything happens, y'all give me a call, alright?” Sunset Shimmer nodded to Applejack, and then looked to Pinkie Pie, who was starting to calm down. “I'll be fine,” Pinkie Pie said, “Well, no... I won't be fine, but I can guarantee you that I'll be smiling again by tomorrow morning.” Sunset Shimmer nodded, saying good bye to them and then turned to Trixie as they walked off. “I hate myself so much right now,” Trixie said, shocking Sunset Shimmer, “It's my fault that Silver Spoon is gone... I got separated from Applejack, and then I messed around and got captured by my shadow self. Because of that...” Trixie broke down crying, burying her face in her hands, “Because you wasted time trying to save me, that little girl died alone! It's all my fault!” she sobbed. “There was no way you could have known,” Sunset Shimmer said. “But if I had been stronger, then Silver Spoon wouldn't have died in there! It's bad enough that I even let that happen in the first place! Now I get to live while she died!” Trixie looked into Sunset Shimmer's eyes, “I'm a horrible person, Sunset! All my life I've belittled others, talked myself up, everything my shadow said was true! I used to be JUST. LIKE. THAT!!!” Trixie broke down again holding onto Sunset Shimmer's jacket, “Why, Sunset Shimmer?! Why does she have to die while someone like me gets to live?!” she sobbed, crying so hard now that she could barely stand. Sunset Shimmer embraced Trixie, an action that caught the crying teenager off guard. After a second, she wrapped her arms around Sunset Shimmer, crying until she had calmed down enough to speak again. “Silver Spoon isn't going to be the only one, is she?” Trixie asked. Sunset Shimmer shook her head, “Then when it happens again, I'm going to fight the hardest I can. With this power, I'll protect everyone. Also...” she looked away blushing, “I want to become someone you can be proud of.” Listening to Trixie talk, Sunset Shimmer felt a faint bond form between her and Trixie. “!” Thou art I and I am thou Thou has established a new bond This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Magician Arcana Sunset Shimmer realized that she and Trixie didn't have each other's contact information. “Hey, want to trade numbers?” Sunset Shimmer asked, feeling somewhat bolder by asking upfront like that. Once again, Trixie was blushing (she sure was doing that a lot). “O-oh! Right. I mean, I was going to ask you... but you beat me to it. Not like I was in competition or anything! I was just... ugh... you know what? Why don't I shut up and just give you my phone number?” After trading numbers, Trixie looked a bit brighter, “Thanks for holding me like that, Sunset. You know what? You're really cool. I think this is the start of a great friendship.” Sunset Shimmer nodded in agreement and hugged Trixie again. She had a feeling that before this year was out, she and Trixie would become like sisters. Sunset Shimmer walked a bit more with Trixie until they reached their turning points, and then headed home. Wednesday, September 6th Evening When Sunset Shimmer walked into the house, she saw both Celestia and Luna sitting at the table talking. They looked up at Sunset Shimmer smiling. “Welcome home,” Celestia said. “You look down,” Luna said, “Are you still upset about this morning?” Sunset Shimmer was tempted to tell them what happened, but they'd probably freak out. This wasn't Equestria related after all. “I'm just tired,” Sunset Shimmer partially lied. It seemed like they bought it. “Why don't you get some rest then?” Celestia suggested. Sunset decided that was still the best idea, so she said her good nights to her guardians, and then went right to bed. Author's Note Persona stats: Sunset Shimmer (Fool Arcana) Base Weapon: Broad Sword Persona: Cordelia Specialty: Ice and Physical attacks Weakness: Fire Trixie Lulamoon (Magician Arcana) Base Weapon: Staffs/Spears Persona: Dionysus Specialty: Fire Spells and Stat Boosting Weakness: Ice Chapter 5Sunset Shimmer opened her eyes, and found herself in a strange room. In front of her was Igor, his assistant Amelia sitting to his left. “Welcome to the Velvet Room,” Igor said, giving Sunset his usual smile. She looked around, realizing that she remembered this place. She was here before, wasn't she? “Do not be alarmed,” Igor said, sensing her unease, “You are fast asleep in the real world. I have summoned you here from within your dreams. You've had quite an adventure, haven't you?” “Did you know this would happen?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “I did not know the exact event, but I had my suspicions,” Igor explained, “You see, Miss, you aren't the first guest I've had.” That surprised Sunset Shimmer. Others had been here? “Indeed, in my time I have seen to many guests, all of them from different walks of life. Most of them have been human, but some of them from alternate dimensions. Some male, some female,” he chuckled, “It's truly remarkable, the variety of people that I have seen.” Sunset Shimmer could only imagine. If this was real, then this man had seen so much. She wondered what sort of people he had seen. It was hard not to be envious. “The one thing that ties all of them together,” Igor continued, “Is the contract they sign, and the power that they possess. You, young lady, are a part of a great legacy.” Power? Did Igor mean the power of Persona? Did Adagio end up here as well? “You will require our assistance,” Igor said, “Which is why I have summoned you here once again. So, do you have anything you would like to ask us?” She could ask him anything? Well, thing was she did have a lot of questions about last night. She decided to start with the most pressing thing on her mind. “What is that thing that came out of me?” She asked. “You refer to your Persona,” Amelia said turning to Sunset Shimmer, “Your Persona is a manifestation of your personality. It is not merely a spirit that you summon, rather it is a side of yourself that you reveal.” “Do you remember when your friend faced her shadow?” Igor chimed in, “After you calmed it, and she accepted it as a part of herself, it transformed into a Persona. You see, Personas and shadows are very similar.” So is that how Trixie received Dionysus? That was her shadow? She did see the shadow transform. But wait, that never happened to Sunset Shimmer? Where did Cordelia come from? “Your confusion is understandable,” Igor said, “As we realize, your powers are different. Much like those before you, your power is that of the Wild Card. It's like the number zero; empty, yet filled with infinite possibilities. Indeed, you have more potential sides within you than any of my previous guests.” She had multiple Personas? That didn't answer how she could use her Persona though. Did it have something to do with her being from Equestria? She asked Igor and Amelia that. “We are not sure,” Amelia said, “Doubtful though. We shall do what we can to not only aid you in discovering the answer to that, but also in awakening your latent powers.” That was nice. Hopefully she could come to understand what happened to her. This brought on her next question though. “Did someone named Adagio come here?” Sunset Shimmer asked. Igor and Amelia turned to each other. “I'm afraid not,” Igor said, “You are the only guest in this room.” Wait, so Sunset Shimmer was the only one he invited? Was there something that made her special? “However,” Igor continued, “Your destiny is intertwined with her. How, we cannot ascertain at the moment.” That didn't answer her question, but she accepted it. It seemed like Igor was the type who saw everything, but he didn't know everything. Well, at least she could get answers to other questions. What she had to say next wasn't really a question though. “I failed to save her,” she said sadly. “It is true that you were unsuccessful in rescuing the girl,” Amelia said, “But in her place, another life was spared. Do you regret saving your friend?” Absolutely not! Sunset Shimmer couldn't abandon Trixie like that! “Then you did not make a mistake,” Amelia said, “It is regrettable that the little girl could not be rescued, but you made a judgment call. At that moment, you could have run away, but instead you stayed to protect your friend.” “The time for redemption will reveal itself,” Igor added, “This was just the beginning. Those closest to you may be targeted next. Will you be able to display the same amount of courage you showed in the mirror world?” Were her friends in danger? If so, then she wouldn't let anything happen to them. She would use this power to protect her friends no matter what. She thought hard, thinking about if she had any more questions. “I don't have any questions,” she said. “Before you depart,” Amelia said, “The social links you form throughout your journey will aid you. Even those you call friends can give you more power. All you have to do is look deeper.” She remembered something happening when she and Trixie bonded. Was that what Amelia was talking about? “Take this with you,” Igor said. A purple key floated down in front of Sunset Shimmer, landing in her hands, “When the door appears, use that to return here. Until then, farewell.” Everything faded away in front of Sunset Shimmer, as she woke up. Thursday, September 7th Morning As Sunset Shimmer walked to school, she heard two girls up ahead of her talking. “Did you hear about that middle school student that disappeared?” “You mean Silver Spoon, right? Weird things keep happening in this school.” “I know, first that whole thing at the dance, then the Dazzlings, and now students disappearing? I'm starting to wonder if it's safe to keep coming to school here.” “Still, I feel really bad for Diamond Tiara. She and Silver Spoon were best friends, weren't they?” “Silver Spoon was her only friend from what I heard. I wonder what she'll do now?” They fell into small talk for the rest of the walk, so Sunset Shimmer tuned them out. When Sunset Shimmer got inside, she saw Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Trixie all gathered in front of her locker. It looked like they were waiting for her. “Ahh, there she is,” Applejack said. Sunset walked over to them and turned to Pinkie Pie, asking if she was okay. “I'm fine now,” Pinkie Pie said, “Applejack and I talked a bit at my house, and she cheered me up.” Sunset Shimmer nodded, and then turned to Trixie, who actually looked to be in pretty good spirits this morning. “I'm okay too,” Trixie said, “It's funny, because last night I still felt horrible about poor Silver Spoon, but when I woke up this morning I felt fine. Oh, I tried putting my hand in the mirror today, and it actually worked!” Sunset Shimmer was surprised when she heard that. “Yeah, that's what we wanted ta tell ya,” Applejack said, “Trixie ain't from Equestria, but she's able to use that... Persona thing now... right? That means it ain't Equestrian magic after all.” “I didn't think it was,” Pinkie Pie said, “Remember when we saw Adagio summon her Persona? It felt chaotic to me. Sort of dark. Equestrian magic is bright, remember?” “Did my Persona feel like Adagio's?” Sunset Shimmer asked. Pinkie Pie shook her head before answering. “Nu uh. It was still darker than Equestrian magic, but it felt more controlled.” “Does it really matter what it is?” Trixie asked, catching everyone's attention, “We never figured out how Silver Spoon fell into the mirror world. If someone threw her in there, they had the intention of killing her, and they succeeded. That means...” “They'll try it again,” Sunset continued for Trixie, who nodded. “Exactly,” Trixie said, “We're the only ones besides Adagio who knows about the mirror world, and there's no guarantee that she'll prioritize saving the victims.” “She did seem more concerned with fightin the shadows,” Applejack said, “Ah mean, she knew Silver Spoon was in there, but she didn't get to her until it was too late. Who's ta say she didn't plan on that?” Pinkie Pie looked at Applejack in horror, “Applejack, you don't really think that, do you?” Applejack shrugged, “We can't be too sure. As far as we know, she killed the poor girl herself. She might 've even been the one ta bring her in the mirror world.” “I have to admit, it would make sense,” Trixie said crossing her arms, “She has a Persona herself, so she can go back and forth into the mirror world. She could have been the one who brought her there.” “But she doesn't have a motive, does she?” Pinkie Pie asked, “When she came last year with her sisters it was to feed on people's negativity. What does she gain from capturing a little girl?” “Nothin as far as we know,” Applejack said, “But we can't rule it out. Either way, Trixie's right. The kidnapper may strike again. When they do, we gotta be ready.” “Now that we have two Persona users, we can fight back,” Trixie said, “I'm not going to let anyone else die.” Sunset Shimmer could feel her friend's determination to protect Canterlot City from future victims. She felt a small bond forming between her and the group as a whole. “!” Thou art I... and I am thou... Thou hast established a new bond... This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny... Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Fool Arcana Sunset Shimmer stayed with her friends chatting until the bell for homeroom rang. Thursday, September 7th Lunch Time When Sunset Shimmer left her classroom, she heard commotion down the hall. It sounded like shouting. She ran ahead to find the source. She arrived in the main hall where she saw a girl with light purple and white hair having an argument with three students Sunset knew sort of well. Applejack's little sister Apple Bloom, Rarity's little sister Sweetie Belle, and their friend Scootaloo, who spent a lot of time with Rainbow Dash. The girl they were arguing with was wearing really nice clothes, apparently well off. “That's not fair,” Scootaloo said, “Apple Bloom was just trying to be nice!” “I don't want your pity!” the girl shouted, “What I want is Silver Spoon! Unless you can tell me where she is or give her back to me, then get the hell away from me!” Silver Spoon? Was that girl her friend? “We're not trying to pity you,” Sweetie Belle said, “You look so lonely though, we thought-” “You're right, I am lonely! My best friend is gone, and you three idiots can't bring her back! Leave me alone!” Apple Bloom looked down sadly, “Diamond Tiara... Ah...” Scootaloo put her hand on Apple Bloom's shoulder, “Let's go.” “But-” Apple Bloom started, but Scootaloo shook her head. “We tried reaching out to her. If she wants to sit here feeling sorry for herself, that's her problem.” Apple Bloom looked down as Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle walked off. Apple Bloom took one last look at the crying preteen in front of her before running after her friends. Sunset Shimmer walked over to Diamond Tiara herself and asked her what was wrong. “What do you care?!” Diamond Tiara shouted, starting Sunset Shimmer, “You're the same as everyone else, only asking what's wrong because it's the right thing to do! You don't care about me or Silver Spoon!” She was really upset. In Sunset's opinion, she shouldn't have even been in school right now, if she was this traumatized. She and Silver Spoon must have been really close. “Go away!” Diamond Tiara continue to shout, “I hate you! I have everything! Leave me ALONE!!!” Sunset decided to call for help. Said help turned out to be Luna, who doubled as school councilor. A few minutes later, Sunset Shimmer was sitting outside Luna's office waiting to hear how Diamond Tiara was doing. When Luna stepped out, she looked surprised. “Sunset Shimmer, I didn't expect to see you out here still,” Luna said. “Is she okay?” Sunset Shimmer asked. Luna sighed folding her arms. “I'm afraid not,” Luna said, “She and Silver Spoon were best friends, you see, so she's taking her disappearance the hardest.” Sunset Shimmer told Luna that she should be sent home. “I agree,” Luna said, “Sadly, her father insists that she's going to be fine. She has perfect attendance, and he refuses to let this incident compromise that,” Luna looked back into her office, “Damn it Richard...” “What can I do to help?” Sunset Shimmer asked. Luna turned to Sunset shocked at first, but then smiled. “She doesn't have anyone she can count on,” Luna said, “If you could try to reach out to her, that would be a great help.” Sunset Shimmer nodded and watched Luna walk back into her office, presumably to tell Diamond Tiara that she could return to class. There were still a few minutes of lunch left. Sunset Shimmer decided to head off to lunch. Thursday, September 7th After School Sunset Shimmer decided not to go right home today. Instead, she walked around the school a bit to see if any of her friends were still around. In one of the halls, she saw Diamond Tiara standing by herself. She looked calmer, but still upset. She also didn't look in too much of a hurry to go home. Didn't she promise Luna that she would reach out to Diamond Tiara? This looked like an opportune time, so she approached the depressed preteen, who looked up surprised. “Oh... you again...” Diamond Tiara said looking away, “Look, if you came here to get an apology for shouting at you, I'm sorry. I was... upset.” “That's not why I'm here,” Sunset Shimmer said. “Then why are you here?” Diamond Tiara asked suspiciously. Sunset Shimmer explained to Diamond Tiara that she wanted to talk about her friend. After a second, Diamond Tiara frowned at Sunset Shimmer. “You don't seem like you're lying,” Diamond Tiara said, “I guess I can talk to you for a bit.” Sunset Shimmer lead Diamond Tiara to the statue outside the school, her favorite spot as it made her feel close to Twilight. She and Diamond Tiara sat down next to each other. “You saw on the news, right?” Diamond Tiara asked, “Silver Spoon's been gone for over a week now. Pretty soon, they'll just give up. Adults always give up, and they only pretend to care.” “Not all adults are like that,” Sunset Shimmer said. “All of the adults I've seen are like that. They pretend to be interested in what I'm saying, but they're just humoring me.” Diamond Tiara grimaced hugging her knees. “The only person who ever cared about me was Silver Spoon,” Diamond Tiara said sadly, “She wasn't like anyone else. She wasn't my friend because of my money, and she didn't pretend to be interested in what I was saying. She and I had so much in common,” her eyes began to water a bit, “Silver Spoon...” Sunset Shimmer contemplated lying to her, telling her that she would come back, but that would be giving her false hope. She also thought about telling her the truth, that Silver Spoon was dead, but in her current state that would only make her feel worse, assuming she didn't suspect it already. With how upset she was, she probably did. In the end, she decided to go a different route. “Would Silver Spoon want you to suffer like this?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “No...” Diamond Tiara said softly, “She was too nice for that. That's why she and I even became friends in the first place,” Diamond Tiara looked up at Sunset Shimmer with a small smile, “You're different than the others. I like you.” Sunset Shimmer felt a small bond forming between her and Diamond Tiara. “!” Thou art I... and I am thou... Thou hast established a new bond... This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Tower Arcana... Diamond Tiara stood up, “I'm going to head home for now,” she said, “Think we could talk again?” Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Thanks Sunset Shimmer. I'll see you again.” Sunset Shimmer watched Diamond Tiara run off, and then headed home herself. Thursday, September 7th Evening When Sunset Shimmer got home, she saw both Celestia and Luna sitting at the table talking. “Welcome home, Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia said with a smile. Sunset Shimmer told them that she and Diamond Tiara had become friends. “I was hoping for that,” Luna said, “She's a little high strung, but she means well. Hopefully you'll be able to help her.” Sunset Shimmer told them that she was going to her room, and then headed upstairs. Since she didn't have much homework to do today, she was able to go to sleep early. … Sunset Shimmer dreamed that she was Trixie's parent. It was an awkward, surreal dream, but she felt like her relationship with Trixie intensify. Chapter 6Friday, September 8th Morning As Sunset Shimmer walked to school, she heard Rarity call out to her. “Hey,” she said running to Sunset's side, “Sorry I haven't been around. My mom had an accident so she needs a lot of extra help around the shop. Nothing serious happened, did it?” “Sort of, but you don't need to worry,” Sunset said, trying to ease Rarity. She shook her head though. “I'm going to worry regardless,” Rarity said, “We're friends after all. If you need anything at all, don't hesitate to ask.” Sunset Shimmer and Rarity continued their walk together making small talk. Friday, September 8th Lunch Time Sunset closed her locker and walked toward the cafeteria. On the way, she stopped and saw Trixie walk up to her. “Hey Sunset,” Trixie said enthusiastically, “I'm free after school today, so if you want, let's hang out, okay?” Trixie walked off. Sunset Shimmer thought about hanging out with Trixie today. Friday, September 8th After School After school, Sunset went looking for Trixie. She found her sitting in the gymnasium with her arms folded. She didn't look to busy, so Sunset went over to her and said hi. “Sunset Shimmer,” Trixie said smiling, “I was just thinking about you,” she caught herself, “Wait, that came out wrong, um... I wasn't... thinking about you... ugh... shut up Trixie...” It looked like she was having a little trouble, so Sunset Shimmer simply asked Trixie herself if she wanted to hang out. “Yeah, I'd like that,” Trixie said, looking relieved. Trixie took Sunset Shimmer to the pizza shop. They had just ordered their pizza, and were now eating their slices, Trixie's being a pineapple pizza slice, while Sunset ordered a pepperoni slice. “I figured I owed you,” Trixie said, “I mean, you rescued me from my shadow and all. I know this doesn't match up to what you went through for me, but it's the least I could do.” “You don't have to go that far,” Sunset Shimmer said. “W-well, I still wanted to something for you,” Trixie said laughing awkwardly. “Before last year, I never did stuff like this for other people,” Trixie explained, “I expected people to treat me. Simply the action of being near me was enough of an honor,” she smiled sadly, “I was a real mess, huh?” “I was worse,” Sunset Shimmer admitted. “I guess that's something we both have in common, huh?” Trixie said, her smile now looking more peaceful, “We started out as horrible people, and now seek redemption.” Trixie released a breath of relief. “That's why I admire you so much,” Trixie said, “When you first came to this school, you were the queen of all bitches, and now you've done a complete 180. Everyone loves you,” Trixie looked up, “It's funny, because you essentially still ended up at the top, just now it's for the right reasons.” Trixie looked at Sunset Shimmer with a loving smile. “You're amazing, Sunset Shimmer,” Trixie said, “I'm honored to be able to fight by your side.” “I'm honored to have you by my side,” Sunset said. Trixie looked down blushing. “Um... thanks...” Trixie said, smiling despite herself. Sunset Shimmer could feel Trixie's deep admiration for her. Magician Arcana: Rank 2 “Enough about me,” Trixie said, “You're from Equestria, right? What's it like over there?” Sunset Shimmer spent some quality time with Trixie before they headed home. Friday, September 8th Evening When Sunset Shimmer made it home, she went right to her room and got started on her homework. As she studied, she could feel herself getting smarter. Monday, September 11th Lunch Time Sunset Shimmer and Trixie met up and walked toward the lunch room together. On the way, they saw Applejack and Rainbow Dash standing together, Applejack looking a little frantic. “What's wrong?” Trixie asked when they reached them. Rainbow Dash turned to Sunset and Trixie with a frown. “I don't know,” Rainbow Dash said, “She said something about a mirror, and Rarity being missing.” Huh?! Rarity was missing?! She wasn't... “Ah'm callin her again!” Applejack said suddenly, pulling out her cellphone and calling Rarity, “Come on girl... pick up the phone...” she urged frantically. “Hello lovely person, if you're hearing this I am unable to reach my phone, but please leave a message and I'll get back to you as soon as possible,” her answering machine played, audible to everyone. Applejack hung up her phone and looked down biting her lip. “Damn it...” she said through gritted teeth. “You don't think she's there do you?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Ah pray not...” Applejack said. Rainbow Dash looked at everyone confused. “Um, hey. I'm here too,” she said, “Mind filling me in on the big secret?” Sunset Shimmer explained to Rainbow Dash about the mirror world, and what happened to Silver Spoon. She also went into how Rarity might have been targeted by the kidnapper. “We're jumping to conclusions here...” Rainbow Dash said slowly, as if unsure. “Dash! She ain't pickin up her phone! Rarity of all people, not answerin her phone?! The girl practically lives on it!” “Remember her mother's accident though?” Dash asked, “If she's working the shop she isn't going to be able to answer her phone.” Sunset did remember Rarity mentioning to her that her mother had an accident and needed extra help at the boutique. She mentioned this to both Applejack and Trixie, the latter visibly calmer. “So she might be okay?” Trixie asked, Sunset Shimmer nodding, “Alright. Listen, we'll check the mirror tonight. If anything shows up, we'll know for sure if Rarity is trapped there.” “Right,” Applejack said, calming down a bit, “God, Ah pray we don't see nothin.” “I can check her house on the way to school,” Rainbow Dash said, “Applejack, I'll call you with the results.” “Thanks, Dash,” Applejack said, “Keep an eye on Fluttershy too, just in case, ya know?” “Got it,” Dash said turning to Sunset Shimmer, “If she is stuck there, you'll be able to get her out, right?” Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Alright. Good luck, okay?” When Rainbow Dash left, Applejack turned to Sunset Shimmer and Trixie, “Ah'll let Pinkie Pie know as well. If y'all see Rarity between now an' midnight, let me know, alright?” “Yeah, got it,” Trixie said. Applejack walked off, and Trixie turned to Sunset Shimmer, “I really hope Applejack is wrong,” Trixie said, “I don't want to have to use this power, ya know?” Sunset Shimmer understood. She hoped the same as well. She decided to go straight home after school in order to get ready to check the mirror. Monday, September 11th Evening It was night time, and Sunset Shimmer was already in her pajamas in her room. As she waited for midnight, her cell phone rang. The caller ID said it was Applejack. “Ah just got a call from Rainbow Dash,” Applejack said, sounding a little frantic, “She couldn't find Rarity!” Sunset Shimmer was horrified when she heard that. “Am mean, she has a tendency ta work overtime designin stuff, but at this point...” “We don't know anything for certain,” Sunset Shimmer said, trying to calm Applejack down. “Yeah, yer right. Pinkie Pie thinks that only Persona users can see the victims, so if you and Trixie see her, you'll let me know, right?” Sunset Shimmer told Applejack she'd call her as soon as possible. “Thanks. Ah don't know what I'd do if anythin happened ta her. She's... special ta me.” Sunset Shimmer wasn't sure if she understood, but she accepted that as Applejack hung up. She looked at her clock, seeing that it was one minute to midnight. She sat down in front of her mirror, waiting to see if anything would appear. During the weekend, she actually did a test to see if anything came up on random nights. Apparently the mirror only showed images when someone was trapped in there. If twelve o'clock hits and nothing shows up, they were good. Sadly, they weren't so lucky. Her mirror rippled, and Sunset Shimmer saw the same dark forest. This time the focus was in a gothic castle. It looked somewhat like Princess Twilight's castle back in Equestria, only sinister looking. Closer... Look closer... Just like last time, she heard a voice telling her to look closer. Was that Cordelia? Could she only look closer at the image when Cordelia told her to? She squinted her eyes, looking closer at the castle. Just like with Silver Spoon's mansion, the image zoomed into the castle, showing another room. It looked like the throne room. At first Sunset Shimmer wasn't sure what she was looking for, but she noticed that if she willed it, the image would move so she could see more of it. Taking control of the image, she looked around the throne room. She felt a sense of urgency, as if the image would disappear at any moment. If that happened, she wouldn't know where Rarity was. Looking around for a bit, saw something hanging on the ceiling. Deciding to look at that, she saw a golden cage hanging over the carpet, a little in front of the throne. Sitting in the cage, was Rarity. She was wearing her usual attire, meaning that she was taken probably while working late. Her arms were shackled to the bottom of the cage in front of her, and her feet were shackled to the bottom of the cage as well, forcing her to sit in a sort of damsel like manner. The shackles looked like they were made of diamonds with no key whole, and she had a white scarf as a gag. Sunset looked closely at the scarf and saw that it was tied so tightly that it would be hell to untie. Rarity's mascara was running, showing that she had been crying. She looked terrified. As the image faded away, her cellphone went off. The caller ID showed it was Trixie this time. She answered the phone. “You saw, right?!” Trixie asked. “That was definitely Rarity,” Sunset Shimmer said. “Damn it, its too late to go in and search for her!” Trixie said. She sounded just as frantic as Applejack, if not more, “Let's meet up tomorrow at school! We have to get in there as soon as possible!” Sunset said she'd see her at school, and hung up. Applejack had wanted Sunset to call her with the results. She'd be sent into a frenzy if she knew, but she promised. After a second, she decided to call Applejack. “Ah saw the mirror,” Applejack said softly, “But Ah couldn't see into the castle. Um... was Rarity...?” Sunset Shimmer confirmed that she saw Rarity. Applejack made a saddened moan, one of grief. “No...” Applejack said, “Rarity, she's...” She sounded like she was about to cry. Sunset knew that Rarity and Applejack had been best friends since elementary school, but she seemed to be taking this a lot more personal. Why was Applejack so serious? “How scared was she?” Applejack asked. Sunset tried to calm Applejack down, but she heard something slam on the other side, “Ah need ta know! Was Rarity okay?!” My god, Sunset Shimmer thought, she was taking this really hard. She knew better than to lie to Applejack, so she told her that Rarity looked really scared, and apparently had been crying. “Damn it... DAMN IT!!!” Applejack cried, “When Ah git mah hands on that damned kidnapper, Ah swear, I'll kill them!” Sensing that Applejack was going to co crazy, Sunset told her that they were going to plan a rescue tomorrow. “Ah'll be there,” Applejack said, shocking Sunset Shimmer, “Don't try ta stop me, Sunset! Ah don't care if Ah ain't got one of them Persona things, Ah'm gonna save Rarity!” She wasn't going to be swayed at this point, so she said she'd see her there. After saying good bye to Applejack, Sunset Shimmer decided to go to bed. Tuesday, September 12th Lunch Time Sunset Shimmer, Trixie, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack went to the statue in front of the school to talk, taking advantage of student privileges to eat outside. “Poor Rarity...” Pinkie Pie said looking down. “It's going to be okay, right?” Trixie asked, “Do we know how long she's been in there?” “She hasn't been there a week,” Pinkie Pie said, “I talked to her on Sunday, so she was at least okay then.” “Ah don't care when she was thrown in there,” Applejack said, catching everyone's attention, “Rarity needs me, an' here Ah am sittin in a classroom wastin my time!” She turned and walked off, about to leave school, but Trixie ran in her way. “Hold on,” Trixie said, “I know you're upset, but we can't cut class!” “Right now, Rarity is trapped in that world, probably waitin till her shadow decides ta make a feast of her!” Applejack said, “Ah'm goin ta save her!” “And what will you say to the authorities when they ask why you cut class?” Trixie asked, “That someone pulled Rarity into a mirror and locked her in a cage? Yeah, the police will go for that.” Applejack looked down in frustration. Sunset hadn't ever seen Applejack this upset before. She was usually so composed. To see her like this was scary. “And what will you do when you get there,” Trixie continued, “Assuming you can even get in that world, you don't have a Persona, or any way of defending yourself in there. You won't be able to save Rarity. The best you could do is get captured by the shadows yourself. I speak from experience.” That seemed to calm Applejack a bit, but she still looked away dejected. “Yeah, but Rarity...” Applejack said. “I promise we'll save her,” Sunset Shimmer said, immediately calming Applejack down completely. “Alright, but Ah'm still comin in with y'all,” Applejack said. “I'm going in too,” Pinkie Pie said, “I promise, I'll stay in the back, but you'll need me in order to find the castle. I get the feeling that this one will be different then the last time.” Trixie looked down thinking, “Damn, this is getting complicated,” she turned to Sunset, “What do you want to do?” “Just be careful,” Sunset Shimmer said to both Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Both of them nodded. “I will,” Pinkie Pie said, “I promise.” Applejack looked away, not saying anything. Sunset Shimmer hoped that she would be calm. “Okay, let's meet up at the antique shop after school,” Trixie said, “We don't move in until everyone is present.” “Right,” Pinkie Pie said, “But I couldn't even get in if I tried,” she continued with a giggle. “Hmph!” Applejack grunted looking away, arms crossed. Sunset felt a little uneasy taking everyone with her, but it was reassuring to know that she wouldn't be fighting alone. She finished lunch with her friends and went back to class, getting herself mentally ready to find Rarity. Tuesday, September 12th After School Sunset Shimmer decided to go into town to buy supplies before they went into the mirror. It was dangerous in there, and they didn't have magic like in Equestria. Sure, they had Personas now, but they could only do so much. She had the antique sword with her, wrapped up in a cloth to hide it. She wasn't sure if it would last another fight, but it was the best she had. As she walked into the shopping district, she noticed a young man standing in front of the Daidara's Metal Work's shop. He was Japanese, with short black hair, wearing a white tank top, blue jeans, and a white head band. As Sunset Shimmer approached his shop, he turned to her. “You,” he said. Sunset Shimmer looked around, wondering if he was talking to her, “Yes, you young lady. You have a particular glimmer in your eyes. I sense a strong sense of justice within you, and a sense of duty. Would you by any chance be on a journey?” “Sort of...” Sunset Shimmer said. “I could tell,” the man said, “Hm...” he walked over to her and examined the wrapped up sword, “May I see that?” Sunset Shimmer saw no harm in it, so she nodded and let him look at the sword. Upon seeing it, his eyes lit up. “This insignia!” he said, “This is my master's handiwork! You're using one of master's swords?” She had no idea what he was talking about, but she had a feeling that he would recognize his master's work, so she nodded. “Please, come inside with me,” he said urgently. Sunset followed the man inside the shop. She had never seen the interior of a metal work's shop, but it was exactly what she thought it would look like. Swords and other weapons hanging on the stone walls, and a large forge in the back behind the counter. Sunset heard clanging, and a few minutes later the man, named Lei, handed her a sword a lot like the antique sword, but shinier. “I reinforced it for you,” Lei said, “Now it's combat ready.” “Why did you do that?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “A few years ago, my master helped a kid a lot like you,” Lei explained, “He didn't know exactly what was going on, but this kid had eyes a lot like yours, and seemed to depend on his weapons. He told me that if I ran into anyone with the eyes, I was to help them with their journey.” Sunset Shimmer looked around at the assortment of weapons. She was surprised. She didn't just see swords, but she saw staffs and javelins, nun-chucks, whips, large bladed hoops, smaller bladed rings in pairs, armored boots, and even hand guns. She also saw suits of armor hanging on the wall. She asked Lei if she could buy weapons for her friends too. “Certainly,” Lei said, “Consider my shop your personal armory.” Sunset called Trixie, asking her what sort of equipment she wanted. After buying under armor for both of them, and a staff for Trixie, she headed off to the antique shop. She now had everything she needed, so she began making her way to the Antique Shop. She was about to walk in, but the Velvet Key in her pocket started glowing. A second later, a ghostly blue door appeared next to the antique shop. Other people walked past the door and payed it no mind. Was she the only one who could see it. So it begins. Now, if I could have a moment of your time. Was that Igor? She remembered he said to use the key when the door appeared. Sunset Shimmer approached the door and put the key into the key hole, happy to see that it fit. The door opened, and everything around her was engulfed in a white flash. When she came to, she saw that she was in the Velvet Room, Igor and Amelia sitting in their usual spots. “Welcome, to the Velvet Room,” Igor said, “Now that your journey has begun, Amelia and I will explain our purpose. Throughout your journey, you will come across many Personas. These will be acquired after certain battles. You can bring them to me, and I will fuse them into more powerful Personas.” He could fuse Personas? She assumed that Personas gained via fusion were stronger than ones found in the mirror world. “The Personas you gain will be recorded here,” Amelia stated, referring to the large book in her lap, “This Persona Compendium can then be used to recall Personas previously fused, for a small fee of course.” She had to pay to recall her Personas? Well, even they had to make a living, she assumed, though she did wonder what they'd use the money for. “The next time we meet, will be of your own free will,” Igor said, “I look forward to working with you.” Sunset Shimmer smiled and thanked both of them, and then left the Velvet Room. Outside, she saw that no time had passed. That place was weird, but at least no time was wasted. Sunset took a deep breath, and walked into the Antique Shop, ready to save Rarity, and start her journey. She wouldn't let anything happen to her no matter what. This time, she would succeed. Chapter 7Tuesday, September 12th After School When Sunset Shimmer got into the Antique Shop, she found everyone in the back waiting for her near the mirror. Pinkie Pie was sitting on a desk trying to keep Applejack calm. Based off the expression on her face, it wasn't working too well. Trixie was leaning against a nearby shelf. When she saw Sunset Shimmer, she smiled and walked over to her. "Glad you made it," Trixie said, "I got us some supplies before coming here. Pinkie Pie said she'd hold them for us." Looked like she and Trixie had the same idea. She was happy that Trixie handled getting the medicine because getting the armor and weapons cost more and took longer than she thought. She told Trixie that she got her some armor and a staff. "Great, can I see it?" Trixie asked. Sunset Shimmer handed Trixie the red bow staff, sort of what the monkey king used in the stories. Trixie looked at it a bit, and then swung it around gracefully to practice. She looked pretty skilled with it. "This is perfect!" Trixie said, "Thanks," Sunset Shimmer nodded and they both turned to Applejack and Pinkie Pie, "Personally, I'd rather we didn't bring them along. Pinkie Pie has an excuse though, since she can sort of sense what's going on in there." Sunset Shimmer agreed with Trixie. Also, since she would be carrying the supplies they could focus on fighting. Applejack on the other hand was a wreck, and it looked like she was getting progressively worse. "Well, no turning back now, right?" Trixie asked, "Let's get moving." Sunset nodded to Trixie and they both walked over to Applejack and Pinkie Pie, the latter of the two jumping off the desk she was sitting on. "Are you ready to go?" Pinkie Pie asked. Sunset Shimmer told her they could leave at any time, and then turned to Applejack. "Then let's not waste anymore time," Applejack said, "The longer we wait here, the less time Rarity has ta survive." "Remember, we're doing the fighting," Trixie said, "You just stay back with Pinkie Pie." "Ah'll be careful," Applejack said, "Just try not ta slow me down." Trixie placed her hand on her forehead in frustration, "Were you even listening to me?" she groaned, "Anyway, she is right. Let's go." Sunset Shimmer lead the way, placing her hand in the mirror. Applejack walked in next to her, apparently making sure no one left her behind (Sunset had thought about it sadly). Trixie and Pinkie Pie followed closely after. Sunset Shimmer and her team emerged in the dark forest. This time Sunset took a look around, seeing a number of large structures in the distance. This was literally another world it seemed. It was a good thing they had the mirror to see what building Rarity was in, otherwise they'd be searching here forever. "I feel Rarity," Pinkie Pie said, "I think she's this way," she pointed away from the mansion, actually toward the exit of the forest. "Then let's get movin!" Applejack said running ahead. "Applejack!" Trixie called out, "Damn it, I knew she wouldn't be able to control herself!" Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie all ran after Applejack, who was really far ahead. Damn that girl could run. As the ran, they found themselves in a small village. The houses were worn though, suggesting that they were really old or there was an attack. Oddly they didn't see any inhabitants though. Ahead they saw the gothic castle that Rarity was being held in. Sunset caught a glimpse of Applejack running across the drawbridge, disappearing into the castle. She, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie stopped in front of the castle doors looking up. "This place is huge!" Trixie said, "How the hell are we going to find them in here?" "I think Rarity is on the highest floor," Pinkie Pie said, catching both Sunset Shimmer and Trixie's attention, "I don't know, okay? Like last time, I just have a feeling." Pinkie Pie looked really stressed out. They didn't know how Pinkie Pie was able to tell what was going on in the mirror world, and it was something that was beginning to concern Sunset Shimmer. "We appreciate it," Sunset Shimmer said to make Pinkie Pie feel better. "Thanks Sunset," Pinkie Pie said smiling, "I don't like Applejack being in there alone. I bet there are more of those monsters like before." "We better hurry," Trixie said turning to Sunset, "I'll follow your lead, okay?" Sunset nodded, and they ran into the castle. Rarity's Castle: 1st floor Sunset Shimmer pulled out her sword and Trixie held her staff at her side ready. The interior of the castle had white marble walls and large windows. There were large purple doors too that looked like they led to more halls. "Guys, I see some of those shadows ahead," Pinkie Pie said, "Be careful." Sunset Shimmer and Trixie ran forward, Sunset taking the lead and Trixie a bit behind her. At first it looked straight forward, but slowly Sunset realized that it was actually a maze. It would be easy for someone to get lost here, so Sunset tried to commit all the halls they traveled through to memory. They turned a corner and saw a black blob walking around slowly. "Stop!" Pinkie Pie called out a bit behind them, "I think that's a shadow, but it looks different. I don't think it's taken form yet. If it sees you, it might change and call other shadows, so be ready." Sunset Shimmer realized that they weren't going to get past it, so they'd have to fight. This would be good practice for them. She rushed over to the shadow, and slashed it with her sword before it could respond. Immediately things changed. The blob took form becoming a pink and purple ball with a mouth. It also called another shadow just like it. One of the shadows charged toward Sunset Shimmer, but she rolled to the side and slashed it once with her sword. She quickly called Cordelia, who appeared next to her and followed her slash with one of her own. Trixie swung her staff hitting the shadow in the side, and then jumped away summoning her card. "Persona!" Trixie shouted, spinning her staff above her and hitting her card. Dionysus appeared in front of her holding his hands out, and playing cards shot out of his sleeves with the force of a machine gun. The enemy fell back a bit, but it caught itself and flew back over to Trixie whacking her with it's tongue. Sunset Shimmer stood straight up holding her hand above her reaching for her card, "CORDELIA!!!" she shouted, crushing the card in her hand. Cordelia pointed her clawed hand forward, casting Bufu on one of the shadows knocking it down. Seeing an opening, she repeated the attack, this time killing the shadow. Trixie called her Persona, this time willing Dionysus to cast a fire spell, which Sunset apparently knew was called Agi. Dionysus appeared above Trixie lying on the sky and snapped his finger, immediately engulfing the shadow in a small flame. The shadow faded away, dead. "That was close," Trixie said swinging her staff in triumph. After making sure everyone was okay, Sunset Shimmer lead her trio deeper into the castle, eventually coming across a flight of stairs. "I think this is the only way up," Pinkie Pie said, "Let's be careful." Sunset nodded and ran up the stairs, Trixie and Pinkie Pie right behind her. Rarity's Castle: 2nd floor This room was different. Right in front of them was a large purple door. Sunset Shimmer approached it, but stopped when she felt a sinister energy emanating from the other side. She braced herself and slowly opened the door. On the other side they saw Applejack standing there with her back turned to them waiting for them. "Applejack!" Trixie called out, "What are you, insane?! What if you were attacked by the shadows?!" "Guys, something's wrong," Pinkie Pie said, "Applejack looks different." She was right. Instead of her usual skirt and shirt, she was now wearing a brown jacket, matching brown chaps, what looked like red panties, and black boots. When Applejack turned around, they saw that she was wearing a red bra underneath her opened jacket, and nothing else. Since when did Applejack wear clothes like this? When did she change? Sunset gave her a closer look and saw that she had demonic red eyes. This wasn't Applejack, this was her shadow. "Mah mah, look what we got here," Shadow Applejack said, "Finally decided ta show up? Y'all 're slower than a tortoise on a bad day." Her accent was stronger too, almost like the Applejack from Equestria. "You're not Applejack!" Trixie shouted, "Where is she?!" "Aw, whut, am Ah not good enough for ya hun? Well, if yer lookin fer mah leftovers Ah suppose Ah can humor ya," Shadow Applejack said, moving to the side. Lying on the ground behind her, perfectly hogtied and with a ball gag in her mouth, was Applejack. She was struggling like crazy, screaming as loud as she could, but it looked pretty futile. “Applejack!” Pinkie Pie called out. Applejack looked up at them and gave a muffled plea for help. Trixie and Sunset glared at the shadow. “Let her go, you bitch!” Trixie demanded. Shadow Applejack laughed. “Sorry, hun, but Ah can't do that. See, Ah need her ta stay here if Ah'm gonna git outta here in a week,” that surprised everyone. Was that really the shadow's goal? To go into the real world? “Get out of here?” Sunset questioned. Shadow Applejack nodded seriously. “There's somethin Ah need ta do out there,” Shadow Applejack said darkly, “Mah family needs me.” “Your family? Don't you mean her family?” Trixie asked. “No!” Shadow Applejack shouted, “That deserter don't deserve ta call them family! She barely deserves the right ta mah name!” Deserter? What was this shadow talking about? Applejack wouldn't desert anyone. “Everythin was fine when she wus a kid,” Shadow Applejack continued, “She took care of her chores, didn't complain, she wus faithful ta the family. Then all of a sudden, that bitch “Rarity” came in an' ruined everythin! Givin her ideas 'bout the world outside the farm, inspirin her ta start takin life in the city more seriously, it was only made worse over the summer.” What happened over the summer? Based off the look of horror on the real Applejack's face, they might have questionable opinions of it. “That bitch came over one night, under the pretense of “needin help wit sum project” but instead wus wearin a fancy white dress. Wanna guess what she did next? She kissed her, right on the lips.” Whoa! Rarity and Applejack were an item?! Rarity was a lesbian?! Not that she had a problem with it or anything, but wow, Sunset wouldn't have guessed. That still didn't answer why the shadow was so outraged. “So what's got you so sour?” Trixie asked harshly, “Okay, so they're a couple. Girls kiss all the time. Homosexuality isn't all that strange in this generation, let alone among girls.” “It ain't natural!” Shadow Applejack shouted, making Trixie step back, her eye twitching in irritation for some reason, “As a woman, it's mah job ta continue the family line! Ah can't do that sleepin wit another chick! That ain't even the worst of it though!” Sunset Shimmer wasn't sure she wanted to hear anymore, and it looked like Trixie was about to rush over and slap Shadow Applejack, but it seemed like they were about to learn more anyway. “After that night, she started talkin 'bout leavin the farm after school!” Shadow Applejack said, surprising everyone. “Applejack... you want to leave...?” Pinkie Pie asked slowly. “Sweet Apple Acres is our family land!” Shadow Applejack continued, “Fer generations, it's been run by the men an' women of the farm! We don't leave the farm, that's where we belong! The sad part is, she knows that.” Shadow Applejack walked over to the real Applejack and kicked her in the side, making her scream in pain and sadness. Sunset had to catch herself and Trixie before they rushed her. “She knows that we belong on the farm, but she's lettin “Rarity” invade her thoughts and poison her. Every wakin moment, she's thinkin 'bout Rarity. They're even plannin on goin ta University tagether,” Shadow Applejack turned back to Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie, “While she's off wit her girlfriend though, whut's gonna happen ta mah grandmother, huh?! She ain't getting any younger, an' Big Mac can't take care of everythin himself! Apple Bloom's not old enough ta handle the bigger chores yet, so they need me! If she won't do it, then Ah will!” she turned back to Applejack and glared at her in disgust, “At least one of us values family...” “I'll commend you for caring about your family,” Trixie said, “But Applejack is coming with us!” “We're not leaving her!” Pinkie Pie said, “She's our friend!” “Why do y'all want someone like her anyway?!” Shadow Applejack asked, “She's willin ta abandon her own flesh and blood fer sum C-cup floozy, an' she didn't even tell y'all 'bout her an' Rarity! How can y'all trust someone who won't even be honest wit the people most important ta her?!” “We believe in her,” Sunset Shimmer said, making the shadow laugh. “Y'all believe in her?! That's the biggest piece of hogwash Ah've ever heard! But Ah see how it's gotta be,” Shadow Applejack glared at them as black energy gathered around her, “If Ah'm gonna git outta here, Ah've gotta take y'all out first!” She was engulfed in the same black energy as Trixie's shadow, and just like that time she transformed. Shadow Applejack now looked like a large cowgirl about 12 feet tall. Her body was somewhat slender still, but her skin was black and her head was a skull engulfed in fire. In her hands were two hand guns, and she had a shot gun strapped to her back as well. “Guys, I'll try to untie Applejack!” Pinkie Pie said. “Got it,” Trixie said, “We'll take care of her shadow!” Trixie turned to Sunset, “Let's go!” Sunset Shimmer nodded, and they rushed over to Shadow Applejack as she spun her hand guns. “Ah am a shadow! The true self!” Shadow Applejack proclaimed, “Ah won't let y'all stop me from getting ta mah kin! I'll tear ya ta pieces!” “This bitch is totally asking for it!” Trixie said, “Sunset Shimmer, I'll follow your lead just like last time!” Sunset Shimmer started out by holding her hand out to her card, Trixie spinning her staff above her at the same time. “CORDELIA!!!” “Go Dionysus!” Both girls summoned their Personas at the same time, willing them to charge up to Shadow Applejack. Dionysus reached the shadow first doing a flying spin kick. Cordelia slashed at Shadow Applejack, but she rolled aside pointing her guns at Dionysus. Cordelia jumped in the way defending him, taking the blast herself. “Augh!!!” Sunset cried out, feeling the damage from the shot as Cordelia and Dionysus faded away. “Sunset!” Trixie called out, running to Sunset's aid. “Oh no ya don't!” Shadow Applejack called out, putting her hand guns aside and pulling out her shot gun. She fired at Trixie, knocking her into the back wall. Sunset looked at Trixie in horror, relieved when she saw her stagger to her feet. She then charged over to Shadow Applejack slashing with her sword. She slashed upward, and summoned Cordelia willing her to slash upward diagonally. Shadow Applejack blocked both attacks and spun around whacking Sunset Shimmer back. Trixie summoned Dionysus, who rushed over to Shadow Applejack and did rapid side kicks to her, knocking her into the wall. When he faded away, Trixie appeared right in front of the shadow and whacked it a few times with her staff. Shadow Applejack pulled out her hand guns again and fired at Trixie, but she rolled out of the way. Sunset Shimmer ran past them in the opposite direction and summoned her Persona. Cordelia pointed her clawed hand forward, casting Bufu on Shadow Applejack. She didn't even flinch. This Shadow was immune to ice attacks! That was Cordelia's specialty... “Ah'm guided by mah love fer mah family!” Shadow Applejack stated, “I ain't gonna lose ta the likes of y'all!” Shadow Applejack charged up her energy, and then pulled out her shot gun. Guard, now! Sunset Shimmer listened to Cordelia and got in a defensive stance. She looked at Trixie, silently urging her to do the same as she didn't know what the shadow was going to do next. Trixie nodded and held her staff in front of her bracing herself. Shadow Applejack got on one knee and pointed her gun at Sunset Shimmer. Trixie looked at that in shock and rushed over to Sunset. “Look out!” she shouted, shoving Sunset aside at the last minute and taking the blow herself. It didn't kill her, but it knocked her back doing massive damage it seemed. Sunset got up and ran over to her helping her up, asking her why she did that. “We're friends, remember?” Trixie said, “Besides, you defended me earlier, so this makes us even.” Sunset shook her head smiling, not sure how she felt with her friend taking such a massive blow herself, but she thanked Trixie all the same. “Guys!” Pinkie Pie called out, “I can't undo the bindings! I think just like last time we have to defeat the shadow first!” “Great,” Trixie groaned, “Because we're doing such a fine job in that department.” Shadow Applejack pulled out her hand guns again and fired at them, making them part ways. Trixie landed closer to Pinkie Pie, who was next to a horribly frustrated and upset Applejack. “I'm sorry,” Pinkie Pie said looking down, “I'm so useless right now. All I know how to do is make people laugh, and that's not going to help here.” “It's okay,” Trixie said, “You're not useless. You can't fight, but we'd be lost without you,” Trixie looked down at Applejack, “And don't worry, Sunset Shimmer and I will get you out of here, okay?” Applejack didn't looked up or open her eyes, but she nodded. Trixie stood up and turned back to the fight, Sunset and Cordelia working together trading blows with the shadow, who rolled out of the way and blocked all of their attacks. Trixie spun her staff above her as her card appeared, “Go Dionysus!” she shouted, summoning her Persona, who was lying in the air above her. He snapped his fingers, casting Agi. If the screams of the Shadow were anything to go by, that attack did massive damage and knocked the shadow to her knees. Trixie ran over to Sunset's side and helped her up, “I think this is our chance! You ready?” she asked. Sunset nodded, and they both looked glared at the shadow, “That's what I wanted to hear! Let's do this!” Both of them charged over to Shadow Applejack and wailed on her with everything they had. A few times she knocked them back, but they immediately caught themselves and rushed back into the fight. That lasted for a few seconds until the shadow stood back up. “Ah can't lose here!” Shadow Applejack shouted, “Macintosh, Apple Bloom, Grandma, all of 'em need me!” The shadow shot at Sunset Shimmer with her gun, knocking her back, and then immediately rolled to the side shooting Trixie, who was know hunched over on her last legs. They had to end this fight soon or they'd die. “I think the shadow is weak to Trixie's magic!” Pinkie Pie called out, “Sunset, you need to give her an opening!” Sunset nodded, and held her hand out toward her card, “Persona!” she shouted, crushing the card in her hands. She and Cordelia then rushed over to the shadow, Sunset grabbing one leg while Cordelia got behind the shadow grabbing both of her arms. “W-what 're ya doin?!” Shadow Applejack asked. Sunset met eyes with Trixie and nodded smiling. It took a second, but Trixie smiled understanding what she wanted, “Got it!” she shouted spinning her staff above her, “Eat this!” She whacked her card with her staff summoning Dionysus, who snapped his fingers casting Agi right as Sunset and Cordelia moved out of the way. The shadow was knocked down, but this time Sunset told Trixie to cast Agi again as opposed to rushing in. “Good idea,” Trixie said, “Maximize the damage! Go Dionysus!” She summoned her Persona a second time, casting Agi a second time. The shadow didn't look like it could take anymore, and it wasn't in any condition to attack. They could end this. Sunset and Trixie summoned their Personas at the same time, willing them to rush over to the shadow. Dionysus did a series of fancy kicks to the shadow, actually thrusting his foot into Shadow Applejack and throwing her toward Cordelia, who slashed the Shadow in half with her sword. She screamed loudly as she faded away, turning back into her human form as she hit the floor. Dionysus walked over to Cordelia, and elegantly took her right hand and kissed it. Cordelia looked away visibly flattered as they both faded away. Sunset looked at Trixie with a raised eyebrow, but Trixie looked up laughing. “W-well, at least they're getting along, right?” Trixie tried playing it off, but Sunset wasn't going to be fooled. Dionysus, like Cordelia to herself, was a part of Trixie and would only do that if acting on something Trixie felt inside. Did Trixie actually... nah. They ran over to Applejack as the ropes and gag faded away. She knelt on the floor trembling, eyes wide. She looked a bit traumatized. “Hey, are you okay?” Trixie asked as they ran over to her. Pinkie Pie was holding her as she cried. “Ah... couldn't get free...” Applejack said, her voice shaking, “Ah tried mah hardest... but in the end Ah was...” “Shh...” Pinkie Pie said, “It's okay Applejack. You're safe now.” Applejack looked up at Sunset Shimmer and Trixie, “Ah'm sorry. Ah should 've listened to y'all. Ah couldn't do anythin against the shadows. All Ah did was make things worse.” “I'd do the same for someone I loved,” Sunset said. Now that she understood exactly what was going on, she wasn't as mad at her. Everyone turned to Trixie, who looked away frowning. “Just be more careful, okay?” Trixie said, “If we need to stop and save you every five seconds we'll never get to Rarity in time.” “Right,” Applejack said getting up, “Speakin of which, there's someone Ah need ta talk to.” She pushed past everyone and walked over to her shadow, who was still on her knees. She slammed a fist on the floor and silently cried. Applejack looked at her shadow sadly. “Ya really love 'em, don't ya?” Applejack asked kneeling down to her distraught shadow, “Ah'm sorry if ya don't agree with mah decisions, truth is Ah ain't so sure Ah'm doin the right thing mahself.” Shadow Applejack looked up at Applejack in shock. “Rarity didn't put these thoughts in mah head,” Applejack stated, “Ah've always had these feelins. Whenever someone thinks 'bout me, all they see is some dumb hick from the country. They think all Ah can do is take care of a farm, like that's all Ah'm good at. Only made worse when Sunset told us what our Equestrian counterparts were like. “Rainbow Dash's is the fastest person alive over there, Pinkie Pie's good at makin people happy an' plannin parties, Fluttershy's good with animals, an' Rarity makes things as radiant as herself,” Applejack gave a sad laugh, “Me though, mah counterpart's special talent is farmin. It was like the whole world was tryin ta tell me that mah destiny is ta be tied ta mah family fer the rest of mah life.” “Oh Applejack...” Pinkie Pie said sadly. “Geez, that's gotta suck,” Trixie said, “You want to be something big, and everything in the universe is telling you to stay in your small world and like it.” Sunset looked down sadly, feeling somewhat responsible for making her feel like this. Even her shadow looked at her with sad understanding. “Rarity is the whole reason Ah'm not goin crazy right now,” Applejack continued, “Ah'll admit, at first Ah wasn't sure about bein in a lesbian relationship, but when she kissed me Ah knew that Ah loved her with mah whole heart and soul. She gives me strength, ya know?” Shadow Applejack nodded, “Yer right though, even if Ah want ta leave the city, Ah can't forget mah roots. Maybe we could come ta a compromise. Ah don't know how, but Ah'm willin ta find a solution we can both live with. What do ya say?” Shadow Applejack nodded smiling, and the two of them embraced one another. “Ah'm sorry,” Shadow Applejack said. “Nah, Ah'm the one who's sorry,” Applejack said. She stood up and took her shadow's hands, “Why don't ya start by helpin me save Rarity?” Shadow Applejack nodded, and started glowing. She was then replaced with a spirit warrior wearing golden knights armor. The female knight had the face of a red fox and a matching tail, her lower body fully human and in the same armor as her body. On her back was a cross bow, and she wore a helmet shaped sort of like a wolf's head. Applejack had faced her other self and received the facade to overcome life's expectations, the Persona Artemis. Artemis vanished, turning into a tarot card that went into Applejack's soul. Applejack turned to everyone, “So this is... mah Persona?” “Congratulations!” Pinkie Pie said, “Now you can fight the shadows and save Rarity!” “Great,” Trixie said smiling, “Cause we could definitely use the-” she winced in pain falling over. Everyone ran over to her aid, Sunset helping her stand, “I'm fine, really...” she said, trying and failing to hide how much pain she was actually in. “We should get outta here so she can rest,” Applejack suggested. Sunset looked at Applejack in shock. “What about Rarity?” Sunset asked. “Ah hate it, believe me,” Applejack admitted, “But we ain't gonna get very far with her injured. Besides, it's gettin late. If we don't get home, our folks will get worried.” “Looks like I'm slowing you guys down again, huh?” Trixie said, “Damn it...” “Nah, we ain't properly prepared anyway,” Applejack said, “Sides, Ah need ta clear mah head if Ah'm gonna rescue Rarity.” “Then let's get out of here,” Pinkie Pie said. Sunset Shimmer nodded and lead the way out of the castle. Applejack stopped and turned back to the door leading to the next area. “Ah'll be back Rarity, Ah promise,” she said, running after the group. Tuesday, September 12th After School When they emerged in the real world, Trixie looked like she was doing a lot better. Still not good enough to start exploring, but good enough where her parents wouldn't ask questions. “I feel sort of weird coming back without Rarity,” Pinkie Pie said. Trixie looked down. “I'm sorry guys. I said I wouldn't slow anyone down, yet I still...” “This time it's mah fault,” Applejack said, “Ah shouldn't 've run in there all gung-ho like I did. Next time Ah'll stay with the group.” Sunset Shimmer told everyone to clear their schedules for the next week. “I hope it doesn't take a week, but pacing ourselves is a good idea,” Trixie said. “Ah think mah Persona has a few healin arts,” Applejack said, “So that'll help.” “I'll bring a notebook with me to write down what we learn about the mirror world,” Pinkie Pie said, “That way we'll even be able to remember enemy weaknesses.” “You don't mind keeping track of all that?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Nope. I want to do something, you know?” Pinkie Pie said. “Alright, we'll meet back here tomorrow after school,” Trixie said, “Let's get some rest.” Pinkie Pie and Trixie left. Sunset Shimmer was about to leave, but she stopped when she saw Applejack looking back at the mirror. “We'll save her,” Sunset Shimmer said. Applejack nodded and turned to Sunset Shimmer smiling. “Right. Thanks,” Sunset Shimmer nodded smiling, “Ya know, Ah was real short with ya these last few days. Ah gotta apologize for that.” Sunset Shimmer told Applejack she wasn't mad. Applejack closed her eyes smiling. “Yeah? Ah'm glad ta hear that. Ya know, it's been a while since it was just the two of us? Ah'd love ta catch up on old times, maybe even train with ya.” Sunset Shimmer nodded, accepting Applejack's request to catch up sometimes. “!” Thou art I and I am thou... Thou hast established a new bond... This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny... Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Strength Arcana... “Well, Ah'll see ya tomorrow Sunset,” Applejack said. Sunset waved good bye to Applejack, and then made her way back home. Tuesday, September 12th Evening When Sunset Shimmer got in, she saw that no one was home. Looked like Celestia and Luna were working late tonight. She decided to head right to bed so she could rest up for tomorrow. … Sunset dreamed that she and Diamond Tiara were sumo wrestlers. Her relationship with Diamond Tiara intensified. Chapter 8Wednesday, September 13th Morning As Sunset Shimmer walked to school that day, she heard a few students talking, both of them boys. “I heard that another person disappeared.” “Was it another student at Canterlot High?” his friend asked. “You know that hot seamstress, Rarity? I heard that her parents called the police saying that she's vanished.” “Damn, that sucks. I was planning on asking her out. I had a plan and everything.” “Dude, you do know she bats for the other team, right?” His friend groaned, “It's always the hot ones. Damn it. Either way, I hope they find her soon. Nothing else so I can keep admiring her assets from a distance.” “Never mind that she might be in danger, right?” he asked sarcastically. Sunset didn't care to hear the rest of their conversation, so she tuned them out. Wednesday, September 13th After School Sunset Shimmer, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie were walking back to the antique shop. Applejack said that she'd meet them there. As they turned the corner, they saw Applejack step out of Daidara's Metal Works. When she saw them, she smiled and walked over to them. “Didn't expect ta see y'all here,” she said, “Ah wanted ta surprise ya.” “What were you doing in there?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Well, Ah figured if Ah'm gonna help y'all, Ah need ta be prepared, so...” she pulled out a set of nun-chucks. “Is that your weapon?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Ah know it ain't as fancy as yer sword or Trixie's staff,” Applejack admitted, “but Ah don't know how ta use any of that other stuff, so Ah went with what looked simplest.” “Hey, that's fine,” Trixie said, “The only reason I know how to use a staff is because I played with the broom a few times when I was little.” “By the way,” Applejack said, “How 're ya feelin? Ya ain't too hurt, are ya?” Applejack asked. “I'm still a little sore, but I can manage,” Trixie asked. Applejack looked down thinking, “We at least got till Sunday,” she said looking at them, “As long as we make it ta her by then we should be good, right?” “But Applejack,” Pinkie Pie asked, “Shouldn't we try to save her as soon as possible?” “Believe me, Ah do,” Applejack said, “As in, as soon as possible. Right now there's only the four of us, an' only three fighters out of that. We gotta pace ourselves.” Sunset agreed with Applejack. She didn't want to keep Rarity waiting too long, but if they acted too hastily they'd only get themselves killed. “Also,” Applejack continued, “Ah was thinkin that we need a leader, someone ta keep us straight in there, ya know?” “You were thinking the same thing as me then,” Trixie said. “Me too,” Pinkie Pie said, “And I know exactly who that leader should be.” Sunset Shimmer half expected them to all fight for who the position should be, but she wasn't expecting all three of them to turn to look at the exact same person. Her... Sunset couldn't believe it. They wanted her to be the leader? “Well, you were the first one to get their Persona,” Trixie said. “You know how to fight the best,” Pinkie Pie continued. “An' yer the most level headed of us,” Applejack said, “Always have been. Ah think yer the best candidate fer the job.” Honestly, Sunset wasn't. She actually thought that Applejack would have made a better leader, and she half wanted to tell Applejack that. Seeing all three of them smiling expectantly at her though, she couldn't help but feel a little more confident, and that she had to do this. If Twilight were here, would she have also asked Sunset to be the leader? “I won't let you down,” Sunset Shimmer said smiling confidently. Now they felt like a true team. Fool Arcana: Rank 2 “Applejack is right though,” Trixie said, “We shouldn't rush. I am okay, but if anyone else wants to rest for the day, we shouldn't go in.” “So what should we do then?” Pinkie Pie asked, “Should we go in today, or stay here to rest longer.” Sunset Shimmer thought hard about that. She didn't want to take too long in saving Rarity, but they shouldn't rush either. Even if it took a few days, they'd rescue Rarity by the end of the week. For now, Sunset decided they should head back into the Mirror World. With Applejack now in the front lines they stood a better chance. Rarity's Castle: 1st Floor When they arrived in the castle, Sunset noticed something that really disturbed her. There was a turn that she didn't recognize right in front of her. Did the maze change? “Guys,” Pinkie Pie said behind them, “Something is different. I don't think this place is consistent.” “Great,” Trixie groaned, “That's going to make things harder...” “Let's be extra careful going through here,” Pinkie Pie said. Sunset ran forward, Trixie and Applejack only a little behind her, but Pinkie Pie staying further in the back out of the way. Up ahead they saw a shadow crawling around. It noticed them and charged over to them, but Sunset managed to slash at it right before it took form. The shadow turned into two more of those pink and purple ball shadows, but there was also a shadow that looked like two cloaked monks held together by sharp poles. “I think those things are called Lying Hableries,” Pinkie Pie said pointing to the balls, “The other one is called Trance Twins.” “And ya know this... how?” Applejack asked swinging her nun-chucks. “Doesn't matter HOW she knows,” Trixie said, “Let's just take em out!” Sunset started first by summoning Cordelia, willing her to cast Bufu on one of the Lying Hableries, knocking it down. She quickly used Bufu again, killing it. The other Lying Hablerie charged over to Sunset Shimmer, but Trixie knocked it back with her staff. Sunset Shimmer gave Trixie a thumbs up thanking her. “No problem Captain,” Trixie said smiling, “Can't have you falling now, can we?” So now she was “Captain”? Sunset just knew that would catch on, at least with Trixie. Applejack swung her nun-chucks as her card appeared before her, “Persona!” she shouted whacking the card with her nun-chucks. Artemis appeared in front of her pulling out her cross bow and fired at the Lying Hablerie, knocking it back. That gave Sunset Shimmer the opening she needed. “CORDELIA!!!” Sunset shouted. Cordelia pointed her clawed hand forward, casting Bufu on the Lying Hablerie, killing it. Applejack willed Artemis to fire her crossbow at the Trance Twins, knocking them against a wall. Trixie ran up to Applejack swinging her staff over her head. “Go Dionysus!” Trixie shouted, summoning her Persona. Dionysus appeared over her and snapped his fingers, casting Agi on the Trance Twins, knocking them to the ground. The shadow was still alive, but it wasn't getting up anytime soon. “Captain, you wanna just end this?” Trixie asked. Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Good answer!” Sunset Shimmer, Trixie, and Applejack charged over to the Trance Twins and wailed on them with everything they had. In a few seconds the shadow was dead. “Applejack, that was amazing!” Trixie said slapping Applejack on the back. “Nah, Ah saw how you and Sunset Shimmer use yer Personas,” Applejack said smiling, “Ah don't know how ta make Artemis move all fancy like yers.” “Well, Sunset's able to actually fight next to hers,” Trixie said, “Speaking of which, you okay Captain?” Sunset saw something forced into her mind. A series of cards floating in front of her. She mentally picked one out, seeing a picture of an odd creature that looked almost like a brain with eyes and many tentacles. The name Omoikane appeared in her head. “Sunset?” Applejack asked, “Ya need ta take a break?” Sunset shook her head, “Let's keep moving,” she said walking on ahead. That was weird, but she wouldn't let that stop her. They had a mission after all, and if they could get to Rarity today, she wanted to. Rarity's Castle: Floor 2 Sunset noticed that the second floor remained the same. Was that because it was such a basic room, or because shadows weren't present except for Applejack's shadow? “Wait!” Pinkie Pie called out as Sunset approached the door, “There's something in that room!” “We ain't turnin back now!” Applejack said, “The three of us can take whatever's on the other side of that door!” “I agree,” Trixie said, “Captain, let's go!” Sunset Shimmer nodded to them and opened the door. Just as Sunset Shimmer thought, there wasn't a change in the room's layout. The only change was in the inhabitant. Instead of Applejack's shadow... They saw Rarity's... She was wearing a fancy white dress that had somewhat of a Greek look to it. Sunset figured it was the white dress that she wore when she confessed her feelings to Applejack. “Hm... I suppose I could put the banners up here...” Shadow Rarity said, her back turned to Sunset's team not paying them any mind, “But those colors will clash with the walls. Maybe I should have thought harder about the color...” “Um... hello?” Trixie asked. “Oh, don't bother me right now, Trixie,” Shadow Rarity fussed, “Can't you see I'm busy?” “Oh yeah, you look so busy keeping the real Rarity prisoner,” Trixie said. That caught the shadow's attention, and she turned to face them. Red eyes... definitely a shadow. “Ooh! I see what this is! You all came here for little old me,” Shadow Rarity said smiling. “We came here fer the real Rarity!” Applejack shouted, “Tell me where she is now!” “What's so special about her? Aren't I just as good?” Shadow Rarity asked innocently, “I have all of the same thoughts...” she leaned forward smiling at Applejack suggestively, “All of the same feelings...” Applejack looked away slightly blushing. Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie all turned to her. “Damn girl, looks like you two are serious,” Trixie taunted. “I bet you know all of her sensitive spots, huh?” Pinkie Pie asked with a sly smile. Even Sunset Shimmer had to laugh a bit. “Shove it y'all...” Applejack said through gritted teeth. “I can please you in ways that she could only imagine. What do you say? Care for an upgrade?” Shadow Rarity asked. Sunset pointed her sword at Shadow Rarity glaring at her. “Take us to our Rarity now!” Sunset Shimmer commanded, having her fill of this shadow's mind games. Shadow Rarity laughed haughtily. “My, so much passion,” Shadow Rarity taunted, “I'm so busy these days, but I'm a generous person. How about we play a game, hm?” Shadow Rarity snapped her finger, summoning two odd looking shadows. One shaped like a white hand with a blue masked head, walking around on its middle and ring fingers. The other one was shaped sort of like a king, but was small and didn't look too threatening. Actually, neither one looked dangerous. That didn't mean they weren't. “If you can get to me by next Monday,” Shadow Rarity said, “I'll take you to “Rarity”. Just so you'll know, I'll be ordering the shadows here to make your trek as hard as possible.” “This isn't a game!” Applejack asked, “Take us ta Rarity NOW!” “Sorry,” Shadow Rarity said, “But if you want me, you'll have to chase me. I love playing hard to get. Tootles.” Shadow Rarity sauntered into the back door. Applejack tried to run after her, but the two shadows got in her way. “That one is called a Magic Hand,” Pinkie Pie said pointing to the hand shaped one, “and his partner is called a Positive King.” “Looks like we have to get past these guys first,” Trixie said as she and Applejack ran up to Sunset Shimmer. “Damn it! We don't have time fer this!” Applejack shouted, swinging her nun-chucks. Trixie pulled out her staff and Sunset Shimmer drew her sword, ready to fight. “Be careful guys,” Pinkie Pie urged, “They're small, but I think they're dangerous.” Sunset charged in first, swinging her sword at the Magic Hand, who jumped away and snapped... well... itself. It then cast Agi on Sunset knocking her back. “Sunset Shimmer!” Pinkie Pie cried out. Trixie ran up to the Magic Hand and whacked it away with her staff, and was about to cast Agi on it, but something else tackled her. It looked like a green baby with a pink flower on its head. The Positive King spun around and raised his scepter, and another one of those baby shaped shadows appeared. “What the hell 're those things?!” Applejack asked. “The name Secret Bambino comes to mind,” Pinkie Pie said, “I think the king is summoning them!” “That's just great!” Trixie said swinging her staff above her head, “Cause we needed more of them!” Trixie summoned Dionysus, who charged over to one of the Secret Bambino's and kicked it back. Artemis appeared behind him and shot at the other one with her cross bow. Sunset got up and held out her hand looking at the Magic Hand. The shadow jumped into the air and tried to slam down on top of Sunset, but she rolled out of the way. My attacks should hurt it... Sunset nodded and held her hand out reaching for her tarot card, “CORDELIA!!!” She crushed the card in her hand, willing Cordelia to cast Bufu. Cordelia pointed her clawed hand at the Magic Hand, her ice spell knocking the shadow down. As her friends were occupied, she cast Bufu again, this time killing the Magic Hand. She was happy that there was only one. More than one would have been a problem. Sunset turned to her friends and saw a horrible sight. Trixie and Applejack were surrounded by Shadows. Four Secret Bambino's were around them, constantly whacking and tackling them. Everytime they killed one, another one appeared. Dionysus and Artemis were standing over their summoners, but they were doing most of the fighting as it took everything Trixie and Applejack had to keep their Persona's active. “Sunset, what are we going to do?!” Pinkie Pie asked, “They're running out of energy!” Sunset didn't know what to do. Were any of the enemies weak to her attacks? That was the only way she could think to help her friends. My power will not be adequate... But the other soul within you might have an idea... The other soul? Was Cordelia talking about that other card she got earlier? Was it another Persona? If so, could she use it? She pictured the other card in her head, and it materialized in front of her, but to the side. She pulled it over so it was in front of her, and it clicked as if inserted into a slot. At that moment she felt a little different. She was still herself, she could tell, but she oddly felt a deeper connection to her past self. I doth be of the Hierophant Arcana... The past shant help you here... Look to the future... The voice was different. It was male, and sounded elderly. Was that the other Persona? Was that... Omoikane? She summoned her Persona, but instead of Cordelia, she instead saw the brain shaped creature on the card. It's tentacle/eyes looked at all of the Shadows. Sunset felt two spells that would help here. One was called Zio, which she kept picturing as an electric spell. The other one though was the one she really wanted to use for some reason. Mazio... She willed Omoikane to cast Mazio. He raised his tentacles, causing four bolts of lightning to shoot down and hit the Secret Bambinos, killing them instantly. “Holy shit!” Trixie cried out, eyes wide. “Who did that?” Applejack asked. Sunset got their attention, and told Trixie to cast Agi on the king. “R-right!” Trixie said, spinning her staff above her, “Go Dionysus!” Trixie's Persona appeared, snapping his fingers and casting Agi on the Positive King. He was knocked down from the attack, so Sunset and Applejack ran over to Trixie. “Captain, you want to end it here?” Trixie asked. Sunset nodded, and the three of them ran over to the shadow and wailed on it. Needless to say, it died instantly. “Here,” Applejack said to Sunset Shimmer, having Artemis cast Dia on her, healing her. Sunset thanked Applejack and then asked if she was okay, “No, Ah ain't. Treatin Rarity's life like it's a game...” “Hey, at least we know that she's definitely here,” Trixie said, “And we have until next Monday too get to her. I personally want to save her before then, but like we said, we need to pace ourselves.” “Trixie's right,” Pinkie Pie said, “The shadow won't hurt her before then, I'm sure.” “So, y'all think she's safe fer now?” Applejack asked. “About as safe as she could be considering her situation,” Trixie said with a shrug. Sunset could only imagine how frustrated Rarity was right now. “We need to keep moving,” Sunset said. “Right,” Applejack said nodding, “Sunset Shimmer, Ah believe now more than ever that yer the best person ta lead us. Ah'm in yer hands.” Sunset thanked Applejack, and then ordered her team to proceed onward. They were still on a rescue mission, and now they knew the exact deadline. Next Monday... Author's Note Persona Stats: Applejack Ambrosia (Strength Arcana) Base Weapon: Nun-chucks Persona: Artemis Specialty: Wind, Physical Attacks, and Healing Weakness: Electricity Omoikane (Hierophant Arcana) Specialty: Electricity Weakness: Ice Did you like what you read here? If so, then please support my Patreon so I can keep writing high quality work like this and keep improving my craft. Chapter 9Saturday, September 16th After School Rarity's Castle: 7th Floor Sunset Shimmer and her team continued to explore the castle. They didn't know how many floors there were, so there wasn't a way to tell if climbing the castle in one sitting was realistic. Even still, they were going to try at least. As they navigated the maze, Sunset saw a shadow crawling up ahead. It didn't look like it noticed them yet, but it was blocking their path. Damn it, what were they going to do? “Let's just jump it before it sees us,” Trixie suggested, “We can't get past it, and the three of us can take it out.” Sunset nodded to Trixie and then rushed over to the shadow, slashing it with her sword. After her blade made contact, the shadow split into two shadows and took form, becoming some sort of weird floating fish like monster. They looked disoriented, as if they weren't sure what happened. “They're called Calm Pesce,” Pinkie Pie said, “I think you guys can gang up on them.” “Leave it ta me!” Applejack said swinging her nun-chucks around, “Persona!” She slammed her card with her nun-chucks, summoning Artemis. The armored fox spirit held her hand to the sky, summoning a green tornado that engulfed the fish shadow on the left. It looked like that was its weakness, because it fell down injured. “Hey, do that again!” Trixie urged. Applejack summoned Artemis again, who cast the wind spell (Garu I think?) on the other Calm Pesce, knocking it to the ground. “So, ya wanna gang up on 'em?” Applejack asked. Sunset Shimmer nodded and the three of them charged in and attacked the shadows with everything they had. They didn't put up a fight, and they died shortly after. After they were done, Sunset looked over to Applejack, who looked really tense. Sunset understood how she felt though, as they had been searching for Rarity for about three days now. Hell, even Trixie was getting concerned. Sunset walked over to Applejack and asked if she was okay. “Yeah, Ah'm fine,” Applejack said, “Ah jus' hope we're getting closer ta the top.” “I... think we are...” Pinkie Pie said slowly, catching everyone's attention. “How do you know?” Trixie asked. “The same way I know what the shadows are called,” Pinkie Pie answered, “I just... know...” “Well, if she's close, then we can't waste any time!” Applejack said running ahead. “Applejack! We talked about this! Damn it, that girl is gonna be the death of us!” Trixie said before running ahead. Sunset placed a comforting hand on Pinkie Pie's shoulder, and asked her if she wanted to rest a bit. Pinkie Pie shook her head. “I'm fine Sunset,” Pinkie Pie said, “We're really close to where Rarity is. I wanna save her as soon as possible,” Pinkie Pie put on a smile, “Don't worry about me.” Sunset found it hard not to worry about her. She had become more stressed out as time went on, but Sunset figured it was because Rarity was trapped in this castle. She'd perk up once they found Rarity. Patting Pinkie Pie on the shoulder, Sunset raced after her friends with Pinkie Pie right behind her. It didn't take them long to find the stairs going to the next floor. Rarity's Castle: 8th Floor As they reached the 8th floor, they were greeted with a large red door. Under them was what looked like a red carpet, which put Sunset in the mind of the throne room. This was definitely where they needed to be. “Ugh, we made it,” Trixie said falling to the floor and sitting down, “Geez, I thought we'd never get up here.” “Rarity... she's behind this door,” Applejack said placing her hand on the door. Sunset Shimmer walked over to her and put a hand on her shoulder, “Ah'm alright, really. Ah'm jus' ready ta get Rarity outta here.” “She's probably terrified,” Pinkie Pie said, “She had no way of knowing that we're even looking for her.” “I remember how I felt being tied up when my shadow trapped me,” Trixie said, “God, that was terrifying, not being able to get free and knowing that the ropes didn't even have knots. I can only imagine what's going on in Rarity's head right now.” “Ah felt... vulnerable,” Applejack admitted, “Until y'all showed up, the thing runnin through my mind was 'what's my shadow gonna do ta me?' She's been stuck here fer almost a week now.” “We have to save her,” Sunset said adamantly, catching everyone's attention. “Captain's right,” Trixie said standing up, “I'm rested up, so we can leave at any time.” “Ah'm ready too,” Applejack said gripping her nun-chucks, “Hang on Rarity.” “I'll stay closer to the door,” Pinkie Pie said, “Since I'm the only one without a Persona, but I'm ready too.” Sunset nodded to everyone, then turned to the door giving it a push. She didn't let anyone know, but her heart was racing. Something was telling her that this was going to be their hardest fight yet. When the four girls opened the door, they saw the largest throne room in the world. To Sunset Shimmer, it put Celestia's throne to shame, and that was saying something. Like the rest of the castle, the throne room had white walls with purple banners. “Rarity!” Applejack called out, “Where are ya?!” they all heard a muffled scream above them. They looked up and saw a large golden bird's cage hanging from the ceiling over the throne. There wasn't a lock on it at all, so there wasn't a visible way of opening it. But sitting inside it, chained to the floor of the cage, and with a white scarf gagging her, was Rarity. “Rarity!” Applejack ran up to the cage, Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie following her, “Damn it! How are we gonna reach her?!” “Did you call me, darling?” Shadow Rarity called from the front of the throne room. They turned to see her sitting seductively in the throne, “You made it. I'm so happy.” “FYI, the one were calling was the real Rarity,” Trixie said, “Which you're going to release!” “Why did you capture her?” Pinkie Pie asked. “I did it so Applejack and I could be together forever,” Shadow Rarity said smiling suggestively. “Yer not the one Ah'm datin!” Applejack said. “Who says you'll be dating her for much longer?” Shadow Rarity asked, surprising everyone, “Ahh, she didn't tell you, did she? Now that makes sense.” “Didn't tell Applejack what?” Trixie asked. “That she was planning on breaking up with you,” Shadow Rarity said. Sunset saw the color fade from Applejack's face. “W-what?! What 're ya talkin about?! Rarity wouldn't break up with me!” Applejack denied. Sunset looked up at the real Rarity in her cage, and saw her look away in sadness and shame. She was? “How much do you really know about your beloved Rarity, hm?” Shadow Rarity asked, “Does she tell you her deepest secrets? Her desires? Her dreams? Or is it a passionate battle of tongues whenever you two get together?” Applejack wanted to say something, but she stopped and looked down. “See? She never opened up to you about anything. To her, all you were was a cheap, easy fuck. She never cared about you. All she was looking for was someone she could carry around as an accessory, and then throw away when the next big thing appeared.” “That's not Rarity at all!” Sunset Shimmer said adamantly. “Captain's right! I haven't known her for very long, but she's not that superficial. Maybe a little high on herself, but I was worse last year.” “You don't know anything about her!” Shadow Rarity shouted, “She doesn't care about anyone but herself! As soon as it gets in the way of her future or her dreams she throws it away! That goes for you too!” Shadow Rarity stood up and ran over to Applejack. “Don't you see? I did this for you! For us!” Shadow Rarity said earnestly, “Applejack, I... I love you!” Applejack stepped back and bit gritting her teeth, clearly unable to figure out how she felt about what she was hearing. “You deserve better than that high strung, self centered skank!” Shadow Rarity said, “I love you too much to let her tear you to pieces like that. So yes, I kidnapped her, but I wasn't going to kill her myself! Actually... I was hoping that we could leave this place together... you and me.” “Us... leave?” Applejack asked, looking at Shadow Rarity in shock. “We don't need her,” Shadow Rarity said, “The world would be better off without her anyway. But I could take her place. I would devote myself to you and only you,” Shadow Rarity took Applejack's hands, “Please choose me, Applejack! Let's leave her here and have a future together, just like what she promised you!” It was clear that Shadow Rarity was serious about her feelings. Just like with Applejack's shadow, she was being honest and true to herself. Did that mean that Rarity was planning on breaking up with Applejack? “Rarity...” Applejack said looking away seriously. “She doesn't deserve you,” Shadow Rarity said, “Not if she was going to rip your heart to pieces like that. Let's leave together, Applejack...” Shadow Rarity was about to caress Applejack's cheek, but Applejack grabbed her hand stopping her, “Applejack?” “Ah came here fer the real Rarity,” Applejack said seriously, “Ah ain't leavin without her.” “She was going to break your heart!” Shadow Rarity shouted, “Even knowing that, you're going to still choose her over me?!” “Ah ain't makin any decisions till Ah hear it from Rarity,” Applejack said glaring at Shadow Rarity. “I am Rarity!” Shadow Rarity said, “I'm just as real as she is!” “You don't get ta decide what she does,” Applejack said, “Now, let my Rarity go, 'fore Ah have ta get ugly.” “No...” Shadow Rarity said, her aura building up around her, “NO!!!! I won't let you do this to me!!! You will not deny me!!!” she screamed, gathering the shadows around her. A black wave pushed Sunset, Trixie, Pinkie, and Applejack back, and when they looked back at Shadow Rarity, she had already changed. She was now a large white dragon that looked like it was made of crystal or some sort of diamond. On its back were green diamonds like spines, and it had glowing red eyes. Surrounding it was four smaller diamonds that continuously circled around the dragon. “That's a big one!” Trixie shouted. “She's bigger than any of the other shadows we've faced!” Pinkie Pie said, “I... I don't know what to do against it!” Sunset looked behind the dragon, seeing the real Rarity pulling at her shackles frantically as the dragon approached her cage. “I should kill you right here!” Shadow Rarity said angrily. “No!” Applejack shouted whacking her tarot card with her nun-chucks. Artemis rushed forward, getting on one knee, and shot her crossbow at Shadow Rarity's claw, catching her attention. Artemis vanished shortly afterward. “Fine!” Shadow Rarity said, “I'll deal with you first!” Sunset and Trixie ran up to Applejack's side and pulled out their weapons. “I am a shadow! The true self!” Shadow Rarity proclaimed, “I will not be denied! You will choose me!” “Geez, talk about obsessive!” Trixie said, “Turning into a full blown dragon?!” “Ah don't care what she turns into!” Applejack shouted, “Sunset Shimmer, Ah'm in yer hands!” Sunset nodded to Applejack and put her focus toward the shadow, who roared at them angrily. Shadow Rarity slammed her claw onto the ground toward them, but the three girls scattered to get away. Sunset then held her hand above her as her tarot card appeared. “Persona!” she shouted, crushing her card with her hand. Cordelia appeared in front of her and rushed forward. Trixie summoned Dionysus at the same time, and the two Personas charged toward the shadow dragon. Cordelia slashed with her sword, but was stopped by a barrier. Dionysus tried kicking Shadow Rarity, but he was also stopped by the same barrier. “No!” Trixie shouted. “Let me try!” Applejack shouted swinging her nun-chucks, “Artemis, attack!” Applejack shattered her card, and Artemis appeared and fired with her crossbow, but just like Cordelia and Dionysus, her attacks were stopped by the same barrier. “You can't touch me!” Shadow Rarity shouted, “As long as my barrier is up, I'm invincible!” Shadow Rarity started casting a spell, and then fired Zio at all three of them, actually knocking Applejack to the ground. Seeing an opening, Shadow Rarity cast another spell. It didn't hurt them physically, but Sunset felt a little weaker somehow as a purple wave came over her and her friends. Sunset pushed herself up and rushed over to the shadow as her tarot card hovered over her palm. She crushed it right as she reached Shadow Rarity, and she and Cordelia took turns slashing at the barrier itself. “I don't think so!” Shadow Rarity shouted whacking Sunset and Cordelia back. Cordelia vanished as she hit the floor, but Trixie caught Sunset. “This ain't workin!” Applejack stated summoning Artemis, who held her hand in the air casting a healing spell on Sunset (the name Dia came to Sunset Shimmer's mind), “We needed another plan!” “Thank you Captain Obvious!” Trixie said, “I'm still wondering what that one spell she used did.” Sunset was wondering too. She did notice that the tail whip attack seemed to hurt a little more than she thought it would. “I have a plan for you all!” Shadow Rarity said charging up her magic again, “SUFFER FOR ME!!!” She cast another spell, this time using Mazio hitting everyone. Trixie rolled out of the way, but Sunset and Applejack wasn't so lucky. Sunset noticed that Applejack screamed out and fell to the ground again, and that the spell hurt more than usual. Shadow Rarity used the opening to once again cast another weird spell. This time the wave that hit them was green, and Sunset felt a little slower. What was going on?! “Guys!” Pinkie Pie called out from the door, “I think she's doing something weird to your physical abilities!” “I think so too...” Trixie said, “I don't feel as fast as usual.” Sunset ran over to Applejack and helped her up. The poor thing looked like she was barely hanging in there. “Ah'm... fine...” Applejack breathed out, “Can you an' Trixie hold her off till I catch my second wind?” Sunset nodded and ran over to Trixie, but was whacked with Shadow Rarity's tail before she could reach her, knocking her away from Trixie. Trixie summoned Dionysus, who appeared above Trixie lying on the air. He snapped his fingers and cast Agi, but the spell was once again stopped by a barrier. “CORDELIA!!!” Sunset shouted, summoning her main Persona. Cordelia held her clawed hand forward, casting Bufu at Shadow Rarity. Just like all of their attacks, it was stopped by a barrier. She was invincible! Shadow Rarity slammed her claw down toward Trixie, who tried to roll to the side. Sadly, she wasn't fast enough and the shock of the impact knocked her forward and onto the ground. “Now I know she did something,” Trixie groaned, “I should have been able to dodge that...” Pinkie Pie looked closely at the shadow, noticing the crystals circling her. “Sunset!” Pinkie Pie called out, “You need to do something about those crystals! I think they're creating the barrier!” Sunset looked at the crystals, seeing a sort of energy generating between them whenever they spun around. It would take a while, but that looked like their best bet. She turned to Pinkie Pie and gave her a thumbs up thanking her, and then ran over to Trixie grabbing her wrist, pulling heer away just in time before Shadow Rarity hit her with her claws again. Sunset ran over to the newly healed Applejack, and told them both to focus on the crystals around Shadow Rarity. “That's a good plan,” Trixie said, “But it'll take a while.” “Yeah, an' Ah take more damage from her electric attacks,” Applejack stated, “How 're we gonna take her out 'fore she kills us first?” I have a power that will help... Focus on the crystals right before Applejack attacks... Cordelia had a plan? Well, she hadn't steered Sunset wrong yet. Sunset focused on one of the crystals and summoned Cordelia. Like when she cast Bufu, she held her clawed hand forward, but this time that same wave that hit them converged on one of the crystals. “Attack, now!” Sunset commanded Applejack, who nodded. “Got it!” Applejack summoned Artemis, who cast Garu at the crystal, instantly destroying it. “What?!” Shadow Rarity shouted, “How?!” “While she's open! Go again!” Pinkie Pie shouted. Applejack summoned Artemis again, who cast Garu on another crystal, not destroying it, but there was a visible crack on the crystal. Shadow Rarity cast Mazio again, but this time Applejack took a defensive stance, which helped her stay her ground. Sunset had Cordelia cast that spell (Sunset felt like calling it Rakunda) again on another crystal, weakening it. Trixie had Dionysus kick the cracked one while Applejack had Artemis cast Garu on the one Sunset weakened. Both crystal were destroyed. “Damn you!” Shadow Rarity shouted, “Why are you so blinded?! I'm trying to save you!” Shadow Rarity cast Mazio again, this time before Applejack could take a defensive stance. When she fell to the ground, Shadow Rarity cast Mazio again, actually knocking Applejack unconscious. “AJ!!!” Pinkie Pie screamed. Rarity seemed to scream Applejack's name through her gag as well. Sunset and Trixie were both on their last legs, as Trixie had to use her staff for support and Sunset was resting on one knee. Sunset told Pinkie Pie to try and wake Applejack up while she and Trixie held off the shadow. Pinkie Pie nodded and ran over to Applejack as Sunset and Trixie forced themselves up. “Captain, try using that one Persona till she wakes up,” Trixie suggested, referring to a Persona Sunset awoke to during the climb called “Pixie”. Whenever she thought about it, it somehow made her feel closer to Trixie. She pulled Pixie's card into the imaginary slot in front of her, suddenly feeling herself become more confident. She also felt herself become more comfortable around Trixie. Pixie here! Let me heal you until your friend wakes up! Sunset Shimmer summoned Pixie, who appeared as a small fairy with short red hair. She held her hands up casting a group healing spell on everyone, including Applejack (Sunset learned earlier that this spell was called Media). Trixie, now able to stand, spun her staff over her head, “Go Dionysus!” she shouted, summoning her Persona. Feeling her intense emotions, Dionysus jumped into the air and kicked the final crystal, shattering it. Seeing the opening, Dionysus kicked Shadow Rarity directly, knocking her back. “We can hit her now!” Trixie said, turning to Sunset Shimmer. Sunset nodded smiling, and then ran over to Trixie, deciding to stick with Pixie until Applejack woke up. “You'll pay for that!” Shadow Rarity shouted, casting Mazio again. At some point Sunset's body started to feel as strong as normal, so she was able to withstand the attack. Trixie was even able to dodge it, and it looked like Pinkie Pie pulled Applejack out of the way before it hit them. After a second, Applejack shook her head, “Ugh... what happened?” she asked. “Applejack!” Pinkie Pie shouted hugging her friend, “I was so worried!” “Ah'm fine Pinkie,” Applejack said hugging her friend, “But we need ta put an end ta this.” Applejack ran forward as Pixie healed everyone, Dionysus kicking the shadow against a wall. “You ready to join us again?” Trixie asked. “Yeah, sorry 'bout that,” Applejack said, “What do ya say we put an end ta this once and fer all?” Sunset nodded and switched back to Cordelia. “CORDELIA!!!” Sunset shouted, summoning her Persona, casting Rakunda on the shadow directly. “Go Dionysus!” Trixie shouted, resummoning her Persona who kicked Shadow Rarity rapidly knocking it against the wall. “This one's fer Rarity,” Applejack said to herself, “Artemis, attack!” Applejack summoned her Persona, who held her hand above her casting Garu, this time making the shadow fall to the ground. “Captain, you ready?” Trixie asked Sunset Shimmer, who nodded. The three of them rushed over to the shadow attacking her with everything they had. She didn't put up much of a fight, and when they were done the shadow screamed in agony falling to the floor, fading away in a black mist, turning back into her humanoid form. The cage Rarity was being kept in fell to the ground and broke. The shackles and scarf vanished, and the bars opened enough for her to step out. “Rarity!” Applejack called out. Rarity turned to Applejack and wiped her eyes, cleaning her make-up as best as she could. “Applejack...” Rarity said looking away slightly. Applejack ran up to Rarity and embraced her. “Are ya okay?” Applejack asked softly. “No...” Rarity said, “I'm glad to be out of that cage, but I'm not okay.” Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie ran over to them. “Geez, I'm glad we got here in time,” Trixie said, “You had us worried.” “Rarity, were you really going to break up with Applejack?” Pinkie Pie asked, surprising Rarity. “Y-you know that we're dating?” Rarity asked. Applejack looked down sheepishly. “Yeah... my shadow appeared an' sort of... spilled the beans...” Applejack said, “They understood though.” Rarity turned to Sunset Shimmer, who breathed out in relief and nodded smiling, letting Rarity know that it was okay. Truth was, lesbian, straight, none of that mattered to Sunset. Hell, lately she found herself actually looking at girls a lot more. “Well, I'm glad that you support us,” Rarity said looking down. “Rares, were ya... plannin on...” Applejack asked. “I didn't want to break up with you,” Rarity confessed, “The thought... has been building up in my head though...” “Why though?” Applejack asked, “Ah didn't do anythin... did Ah?” “Oh no! Not at all!” Rarity said earnestly, “If you'd excuse the cliché... it's not you... it's me.” Rarity turned away from Applejack in shame. “You? Rarity, what's wrong?” Applejack said. “Well, after college I plan on going to Manehattan University...” Rarity said rubbing her arm, “With my grades, I'm sure to get in.” “That's fine,” Applejack said, “Ah told ya, Ah'd go with ya if-” “That's why!” Rarity screamed turning to Applejack, “Manehattan isn't just a bus ride away! If you come with me, what's your family going to do?!” “You were worried about her family too?” Trixie asked. “Of course I was!” Rarity said, “I've had a crush on Applejack since the beginning of high school. I knew it was selfish, but I couldn't keep it in anymore. I figured that I'd confess my feelings, and then leave it at that. “But when I got there, I couldn't keep it in. She looked so beautiful, and my feelings were so strong, that I knew just telling her wasn't enough. I had to show her. So I made a really nice dress, went to her house, and once again was at a loss for words. I couldn't take it, so I kissed her, ready for her to push me off, but instead...” “Instead, Ah pulled her in,” Applejack said, “Ah was surprised, but it jus'... felt right... my lips pressed together against Rarity's...” So that was how it happened. It was interesting, seeing Rarity like this. Sunset was used to seeing Rarity so calm and sure of herself, so seeing her actually nervous and hearing it was something else. “I was being selfish...” Rarity said, “When Applejack said that she wanted to come with me to Manehattan University, I was overjoyed. At the same time, I realized that I was tearing her family apart,” Rarity turned to Applejack, “I can't do that to you. I can't ask you to leave your family over me. I would die if your family fell apart because of me.” “Rarity...” Applejack said looking down. To Sunset, this situation was complicated, but she could tell how much they loved each other. She couldn't let their relationship fall apart. “You two can work it out,” Sunset said catching their attention, “If you stick together, that is.” “Together...?” Rarity asked. “Captain's right,” Trixie said, “This is what it means to be in love. For better or worse, and all that stuff, right?” “That's... when yer married...” Applejack said, both she and Rarity blushing, “But they're right. We'll work it out, but Ah wanna work it out with ya.” “Applejack... you mean it?” Rarity asked. Applejack nodded smiling. “Ah love ya, Rarity,” Applejack said caressing Rarity's cheek. “Oh Applejack, I love you too,” Rarity said. Applejack pulled Rarity in and kissed her deeply. They truly looked right together like this. After a second, Rarity turned back to the center of the throne room, where her Shadow stood there looking ashamed. Rarity sighed and walked over to her. “As for you,” Rarity said, “You do know that what you did was very wrong, right?” Shadow Rarity nodded. She looked at Applejack with a longing expression, something that Rarity took note of, “You really love her, don't you?” “I do...” Shadow Rarity said softly, as if about to cry. “I see,” Rarity folded her arms, “I'm still very upset at you, you know. You kidnapped me, and tried to kill me.” “I just... wanted to protect Applejack's heart...” Shadow Rarity confessed. Rarity nodded in understanding, “So now it makes sense. I love Applejack so much, that I don't want to break her heart, but I don't want to disappoint my family or tear hers apart. That's where you came from, isn't it?” Shadow Rarity nodded. “I can't hate you,” Rarity said, “And you're right about it not being fair that Applejack has to choose between the two of us. After all, we're both Rarity, right?” Shadow Rarity looked surprised, but she nodded smiling. “If she's not apposed to the idea,” Rarity said, “Why don't we both leave with Applejack and the others?” Shadow Rarity looked at Applejack hopefully. “No more kidnappin, alright?” Applejack said partially smiling. Shadow Rarity ran over to Applejack and kissed her, shocking the southern teen. As she ran back to Rarity, Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie all smiled at Applejack. “Damn, Applejack gets all the ladies,” Trixie taunted. “How does she do it?” Pinkie Pie asked playfully. “Shut it y'all...” Applejack said. Even Sunset Shimmer found it hard not to taunt Applejack. Who would have thought she was such romantic? “Now, let's go home,” Rarity said taking Shadow Rarity's hand. Shadow Rarity nodded, but then started glowing. She transformed into a very interesting spirit. She looked humanoid with really long and full blond hair, wearing a white garment that literally only covered her naughty bits. Behind her was what looked like a large grave stone with the name “Achilles” written on it in red letters, and on her wrists were shackles that were chained to the grave stone. The chain was long enough to give her enough give to move her arms freely, and her face was made up with red lipstick and purple eyeshadow. Rarity had faced her other self and received the facade to overcome life's expectations, the Persona Polyxena. Polyxena vanished, and Rarity turned to Sunset and her friends, “Now that that's settled, can we please get out of here? I'm dying to get freshened up, and I'm sure my mother is worried about me. “Yeah, I'm so done with this place,” Trixie stated, “Let's get home.” Sunset agreed, and led everyone back to the mirror leading back to the real world. When they arrived back in the Antique Shop, Rarity insisted that someone get her some make-up so she could look somewhat presentable coming home. Sunset thought it was silly, but she let Rarity use her make-up kit so she wouldn't complain. “Thank you Sunset,” Rarity said. “Do you remember anything about what happened?” Trixie asked, “Like how you got there?” “I'm afraid not,” Rarity said, “I assumed that my shadow pulled me in, but I was asleep when it happened. I doubt the police would believe anything concerning me being in another world.” “Probably not,” Pinkie Pie said, “Do you know what you're going to say if the police ask you anything?” “I have a small idea,” Rarity said, “Right now I just want to get some rest.” “Ah'll walk ya home,” Applejack said, “Sides, Ah sort of wanted ta talk to ya in private.” “Alright,” Rarity said, “Sunset, Trixie, Pinkie Pie, thank you for rescuing me.” “That's what friends are for,” Sunset Shimmer said. Rarity smiled as a response. “Ah'll give ya a call later once Ah get her in safely,” Applejack said, “Seriously y'all, thanks a million.” “Hey, I'm just glad we could help,” Trixie said, “Now make sure the princess gets back to her castle safe and sound.” “Ugh, don't mention castles,” Rarity groaned, “After this ordeal, I never want to see a castle again.” Rarity and Applejack walked out, Rarity holding onto Applejack's arm as she was escorted out. Trixie stretched and yawned. “I'm gonna head home,” Trixie said, “I'll give you a call tomorrow, okay Captain?” Sunset nodded and waved good bye to Trixie. As she walked out, Sunset turned to Pinkie Pie, who was looking back at the mirror fearfully. “How are you holding up?” Sunset asked. “Sunset, why do I know so much about that place?” Pinkie Pie asked, “I've never been there, but...” “We'll figure it out, together,” Sunset Shimmer said. Pinkie Pie turned back to Sunset and smiled. “Sunset...” Pinkie Pie walked over to Sunset Shimmer and hugged her tightly, “I really missed you when you went back to Equestria, you know. Don't leave me again Sunset. I... I need you.” Sunset and Pinkie Pie were always close, but at that moment Sunset felt a faint bond form between her and Pinkie Pie. “!” Thou art I and I am though... Thou hast established a new bond... This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny... Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Lovers Arcana... Sunset walked Pinkie Pie home, and then started making her way back home herself. Saturday, September 16th Evening When Sunset got in, Celestia had ordered a pizza for dinner. It only took a few minutes for the pizza to arrive, and afterward Sunset, Celestia, and Luna all sat down to enjoy the “feast”. It was times like these that Sunset felt more like their roommate. “Oh, wonderful news,” Celestia said, “Your friend Rarity was found. Applejack brought her home.” “That's wonderful,” Sunset said. “Isn't it?” Celestia asked smiling, “I imagine you were worried about her.” “It's rather unusual though,” Luna said, “How Rarity just turned up all of a sudden. I hear she doesn't even remember the kidnapping.” “Lulu, she the poor thing was traumatized,” Celestia said, “She probably blocked the whole thing from her memory.” “Perhaps,” Luna said sitting back, “And for the last time, do not call me Lulu.” Luna took a bite out of her pizza slice, and both Sunset and Celestia laughed. After dinner, Sunset Shimmer said good night to her guardians and went to her room to get ready for bed. She knew she would sleep well tonight. … Sunset dreamed that Diamond Tiara was chasing her. Her relationship with Diamond Tiara intensified. Author's Note Persona Stats: Rarity Dubois (Hanged Man Arcana) Base Weapon: Whips Persona: Polyxena Specialty: Electricity, healing, stat boosting Weakness: Wind Pixie (Magician Arcana) Specialty: Healing Weakness: Fire I hope you enjoyed it. Please check out my Patreon page and consider donating. Simply donating a dollar alone would help me support myself via writing AND help the production of my Death Star, bringing me one step closer to world domination. Chapter 10Sunday, September 17th Morning Sunset figured that Rarity would need a few days to recover from the ordeal of being captured. She had a lot of questions for her, but it wouldn't be appropriate to pester her about it right now. That brought the question, what was she going to do today? After she got dressed and put her make-up on, her phone rang, showing Trixie's name on the caller ID. She did say she was going to call her. Sunset opened up her phone and said hi to Trixie. “Hey Sunset,” Trixie said, “I know you're probably tired from fighting yesterday, but I was wondering if you wanted to hang out? It's okay if you're too tired though.” Sunset Shimmer thought about that. She was tired, but not too tired. Also, since getting Pixie of the Magician Arcana, Sunset felt a deeper connection between her and Trixie. Hanging out might be a good idea, she thought to herself. “I'm not too tired,” Sunset said. “Yes! Um... I mean, that's great. I'll meet you at the corner we usually separate on,” Trixie said, trying to cover up how happy she was. Sunset said she'd meet her there, and then hung up to get ready. Sunday, September 17th Daytime Trixie and Sunset walked around Canterlot, mainly talking about minor things. They seemed to really connect throughout the day. Sunset noticed that Trixie kept looking at her oddly though, often before quickly turning away. Was there something on her face or something. Not that Sunset minded, but it was weird. “Are you okay?” Sunset asked after Trixie did it a fourth time. “Y-yeah,” Trixie said rubbing the back of her head laughing awkwardly, “I'm fine Sunset.” Trixie looked embarrassed, but was smiling. “It's nice to be able to just hang out and be normal teenagers, right?” Trixie asked Sunset, who nodded in agreement, “Oh, that reminds me, are you really a teenager?” Sunset was confused by that question. “I was just curious,” Trixie said, “You came from that other world, and from what I'm gathering you would be considered an adult over there. I was just wondering if you were actually an adult but changed into a teenager over here. Probably silly, I know.” Sunset shook her head, and explained to Trixie that she was actually only seventeen, and that the rules in Equestria were different. Over there, she was considered an adult, able to run a business, and could even get married if she wanted. “Wow,” Trixie said, clearly surprised, “I thought you were older than that, with how mature you seem. This means I'm actually older than you. Funny,” Trixie said laughing a bit, “I turned eighteen over the summer. My mom wanted to throw a huge party, but I decided not to.” “Why not?” Sunset asked. “Well, I didn't really have any friends, so I figured no one would want to come,” Trixie shrugged, “Let me specify. I didn't have any real friends. Just a bunch of-” “Heeeey! Great and Powerful Trixie!” a voice called out from behind them. Oddly, Trixie grimaced and held the bridge of her nose. “Speak of the devil...” she said. Trixie and Sunset Shimmer turned around and saw two younger boys running up to them. Sunset recognized them, as there was a time when they were her “flunkies”. Trixie knew Snips and Snails too? “Sunset Shimmer?” Snips asked, “We didn't know you were friends with the Great and Powerful Trixie too?” “Yeah! Awesome!” Snails added. “Trixie and I became friends at the beginning of the year,” Sunset said, asking them what they were up to now. “We're trying to become performers,” Snips said, “Our rap last year was pretty good, right?” Sunset didn't have the heart to tell them that they were horrible, so she nodded smiling. “We were hoping that the Great and Powerful Trixie would teach us how to attract an audience,” Snails said, “She's an expert on that sort of stuff.” “Would you guys stop calling me that?” Trixie said suddenly, surprising everyone, “I'm not 'Great' or 'Powerful', and I don't do shows anymore. No matter how may times you ask me, I'm not taking you guys in,” Trixie turned to Sunset, “Let's go.” Trixie walked off ahead. Sunset told Snips and Snails it was nice running into them again, and then ran off after Trixie, who she found sitting at a bench in the park. “Sorry about that,” Trixie said, “I guess I could have handled that a little better, huh?” “Do they really want you to help them with their rap career?” Sunset asked skeptically. “They just want to be near me,” Trixie answered, “I know they both have a monster crush on me, and they're actually really sweet, it just... well...” Sunset thought about maybe waiting for Trixie to finish, but she was bold enough to ask this question outright. “You like girls, don't you?” Sunset asked. Trixie looked really shocked and embarrassed, but she then smiled closing her eyes. “I'm that obvious, huh?” Trixie asked, “Yeah, I'm a lesbian. Found out over the summer, actually. I'm not a butch or anything though, as you can probably tell.” With how she dressed, yeah, Sunset could tell, which she actually liked. While she didn't have a problem with homosexuality at all, she did feel weird around girls who acted like guys, and guys who acted like girls. She felt it was important to like what you like, but to also be true to yourself. Sunset could tell Trixie was similar in that department. “I don't really have the heart to tell them,” Trixie said, “I keep hoping that soon they'll just find some other girl to cling to, you know? Besides, they remember me when I was actually trying to be a star. I used to do magic shows, and they saw one of them. They've fans ever since.” “You must be pretty good,” Sunset said. “Eh, I guess,” Trixie said shrugging, “It's nothing special or anything, and I only did it so I'd have something to boast about. That's not who I am anymore,” Trixie looked down seriously, “I refuse to go back there.” Sunset Shimmer felt like she learned a little more about Trixie. Magician Arcana: Rank 3 “I could show you a minor trick, if you're curious,” Trixie suggested, “I know a bit of street magic actually.” “Please,” Sunset said. Trixie smiled and pulled a deck of cards out of her jacket pocket. “Alright, I'm going to put my right hand in my pocket,” Trixie explained, putting her hand in her pocket, “It will not move from this pocket. Now I want you to pick one random card from the deck. Don't show it to me, just remember it.” Sunset looked through the deck, silently counting how many cards there were. After confirming it to be a full card deck, she chose the Queen of Hearts. “Do you have your card?” Trixie asked Sunset, who nodded, “Okay, so put it back in the deck and shuffle it.” Sunset shuffled the deck, keeping a careful watch on Trixie's hand, which never left her pocket. “Okay,” Trixie said placing a hand on her forehead, “I'm gonna guess that the card you picked was the Queen of Hearts?” she asked. Sunset was shocked! She guessed it right?! She nodded enthusiastically, “Now that's not the trick though, cause if you look through the deck, you'll notice something missing.” Sunset was confused, but she looked through the deck, counting the cards. One card was missing now. Her card was missing! “Can't find the Queen of Hearts, can you?” Trixie asked, Sunset shaking her head, “Well, that's because it's right here,” Trixie pulled her hand out of her pocket finally, but she had the Queen of Hearts in her hand. That was amazing... “How did you do that?” Sunset asked Trixie, who giggled. “Number one rule of a magician, never reveal your secret,” Trixie said, “That was a minor trick. I've done bigger tricks too. One time...” Sunset and Trixie spent the rest of the day talking about her magic shows. Once it was getting dark, they started heading home. Sunday, September 17th Evening While Sunset Shimmer was doing her homework, there was a knock on the door. “Sunset, are you still up?” Celestia asked from outside. “You can come in,” Sunset said. Celestia opened the door, looking at Sunset with a somewhat relieved smile, “Are you okay?” “Yes,” Celestia said, “I'm just, well...” she took a deep breath, “The police still haven't found any thing on Silver Spoon's location, and with your friend Rarity disappearing like that, I...” “I'll be fine,” Sunset said turning to Celestia, “You don't have to worry about me.” “I am going to worry though,” Celestia said, “I know that you're from Equestria, and you and your friends have been the center of a lot of attention in Canterlot High School. If this turns into something like that, and you end up in danger because of it,” Celestia closed her eyes and shook her head, “I'm your legal guardian now. I don't know how things are done over in Equestria, but over here I'm responsible for you. If ever you're in trouble, let me know, okay?” Sunset Shimmer felt really weird, and somewhat guilty. After the whole issue with her trying to steal the Element of Magic last year, Celestia surprised Sunset by asking if she could adopt her. At first she was rather apprehensive, but Celestia had welcomed her and soon became something akin to an older sister or mother figure. She truly became someone that Sunset loved. It was like she was given a second chance with Celestia, now becoming close to the Celestia of this world. “I won't do anything dangerous,” Sunset lied. “Good,” Celestia said. She walked over to Sunset and hugged her from behind tightly, “I don't want to lose anyone else.” Sunset felt a faint bond grow between her and Celestia. “!” Thou art I and I am thou... Thou hast established a new bond... This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny... Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Hierophant Arcana... “Well, I better let you get back to your homework,” Celestia said walking back to the door, “Sunset?” Sunset turned back to the door. “Thank you for coming into me and Luna's life,” Celestia said, not turning to face Sunset. She exited the room and closed the door, leaving it at that. Sunset continued to study. After finishing her homework she felt like she had become more informed about certain subjects overall. Monday, September 18th Morning As Sunset Shimmer approached the school she saw Rarity standing next to the statue. It looked like she was waiting for someone. When she saw Sunset, she smiled and walked over to the red head. “Just who I was waiting for,” Rarity said, sounding surprisingly well despite the ordeal she just survived. “Are you sure you should be here?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “There's no reason for me to stay home,” Rarity explained, “Besides, every time I try to relax, I feel restless. Well, considering I spent a severe amount of time sitting in a cage...” It was clear to Sunset that Rarity was somewhat traumatized by the whole experience. She really should have been at home resting. “Actually,” Rarity said after a second, “I was wondering if you, Trixie, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack could meet me here at lunch. There... something I want to talk to you about.” Sunset Shimmer nodded, promising to meet her out here. With that Rarity smiled sadly and walked into the school. Sunset could tell that she was really upset about what happened. Well, she'd have to wait until lunch to see how she was doing, as they only shared lunch together sadly. Monday, September 18th Lunch Time Just like she promised, Sunset got Trixie, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie and brought them to the school statue, where they saw Rarity sitting in front of it. She was hugging her knees, and had her face hidden in a manner that made her look like she was crying. “Rarity!” Applejack called out, catching her attention. She wiped her eyes and seemed to gather herself as they approached. “Hey...” Rarity said softly. “You okay?” Trixie asked, “You seem a little out of it.” Rarity folded her arms and looked away, “I need to know,” she said, confusing everyone, “That other world, tell me what it is.” “We.... ain't sure what it is really,” Applejack answered, “Nor do we know how people get trapped inside their mirrors.” “We were hoping you knew,” Trixie said, “You're the only victim we know of who survived.” “You talk as if I'm not the first one,” Rarity said raising an eyebrow, “Who else.” Sunset explained that Silver Spoon was the first victim they know of, but that she was eaten by her shadow as they didn't reach her in time. Rarity's face paled when she heard that. “You mean... she's dead?” Rarity asked, “Like... really dead?” “That's what Adagio said,” Pinkie Pie answered, “Oh, right. Adagio is able to go into that world as well. She has a Persona and everything, but hers is a little different somehow.” “Do you think Adagio is the one who captured me?” Rarity asked. “We don't know,” Trixie said, “She's definitely involved, that's for sure. How, we don't know.” “This is terrifying,” Rarity said looking away, “Do you think the kidnapper will strike again?” “Definitely,” Pinkie Pie said, “They should leave you alone at least, though.” “What about the others?” Rarity asked, “Are they safe?” Truth was, Sunset Shimmer didn't know. The kidnapper, whoever they were, did capture Rarity, but she was the only one of their group who was actually pulled in. Everyone else was just assaulted by their shadows once they were alone. Sunset was happy that Pinkie Pie stayed with the group when they went in, otherwise she could end up meeting her shadow. Were Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy also in danger? “No one is safe until we stop the kidnapper,” Sunset stated. “That's what I thought...” Rarity said, more so to herself it seemed. “Rares, are ya alright?” Applejack asked putting a hand on Rarity's arm. Rarity took a deep breath before speaking, “Let me fight too.” Everyone was shocked when she said that. “Whoa, whoa, whoa! Aren't you being a little hasty here?” Trixie asked, “You just got out of that place, and you wanna go back in?” “I have one of those 'Persona' things now, right?” Rarity asked, Sunset nodded in confirmation, “And I'm assuming you all were in similar situations since you have Personas, right?” “Not exactly...” Trixie said, “We weren't actually targeted as much as we were in the wrong place at the wrong time.” “Rarity, Ah know how ya feel, but maybe ya should think this through a bit-” Rarity pulled her arm away from Applejack harshly. “No you don't know how I feel!” Rarity screamed, “You all knew that someone was looking for you, but I didn't! I thought I would be trapped there for the rest of my life! Even when I saw you all there, I couldn't call out to you or anything! That was the most terrifying moment of my life!” “Then why do ya wanna fight?” Applejack asked, “Honestly, with how upset ya are, Ah'd think you'd want ta stay away from there! Sides, this is dangerous, what we're doin!” “Exactly! And I know that I can't stop you from going back there,” Rarity said, “but at least I can go in with you! If I stay out here, I'm going to have a panic attack worrying about you. At least if I go with you I can try and protect you." “You're the leader, right?” Rarity asked, turning to Sunset Shimmer, “Please, let me join you.” Honestly, Sunset felt like this was a bad idea, as it was clear she wasn't exactly thinking clearly. However, she could enter the mirror world now, so if they didn't take her with them she might have done something drastic. “As long as everyone else is okay with it, I don't see a problem with it,” Sunset said, feeling more understanding as she thought about the others. “Well, I personally think its a bad idea,” Trixie said, “But... I know how it feels to feel a sense of responsibility. I say we let her come, but keep an eye on her.” “I don't have a Persona, so I don't have much say in this,” Pinkie Pie admitted, “But I wouldn't mind her coming along.” Everyone turned to Applejack, who crossed her arms irritably. “I think it should be obvious that Ah have a problem with it,” Applejack said, “But Ah know how headstrong ya are. Jus' stay with the group, alright?” Trixie gave Applejack a deadpanned look, “You're one to talk.” “I promise,” Rarity said, “I'll be careful.” This really wasn't a good idea, and Sunset knew it. Still, she felt like with Rarity's help, their team got a little closer to finding the kidnapper. Fool Arcana: Rank 3 Sunset's team spent the rest of lunch getting Rarity up to speed on where they got their weapons, and how to summon her Persona. After lunch, the five of them parted ways to their next classes. Author's Note Next chapter will begin with the end of school for this day. Also, that magic trick Trixie did was something I actually saw a magician do. It was amazing, and I still don't know how he did it. Please check out my Patreon and support it if you haven't already.
Chapter 1Author's Note Though this story recognizes the canon of Equestria Girls, all of the characters have regular colored skin, as shown by the cover picture (that's how I envision Sunset Shimmer in this story). Rated M for strong language, violence, and sexual themes and content. I'm trying to portray a true Persona feel with this story, so I'm experimenting with the main character. If there's a moment when she talks, that when there's no avoiding it. Tell me what you think. Chapter 1 In what looked like a dark forest, a single horse drawn carriage slowly made its way through the darkness of the forest, which seemed to be endless. The carriage itself was very large, its driver not present. The black horse seemed to know where it was going though. The interior of the carriage was odd. It was dark blue with a hint of purple, with lush, fancy seats surrounding a single table in the middle. Cocktail drinks were present on a shelf at the side, making it look like the room was made up for a party, or an important meeting. In the room were two of the oddest characters. One was an extremely beautiful woman sitting off to the side. She wore a blue suit like a secretary of some sort, and had extremely long and full blond hair. In her lap was a large book, and her eyes were yellow, sort of like a demon. The other figure was an older man with white hair that was balding, and the longest nose. He wore a black suit, and had his hands folded under his nose and his eyes closed in a thoughtful position. When he opened his eyes, they were creepy to say the least, as was the smile on his face. “Welcome, to the Velvet Room,” he said, his voice oddly calm and friendly, which didn't seem to match his appearance at all. The guest finally looked around, taking in their surroundings. Strangely, they felt absolutely safe here in this room. “My name is Igor,” the man continued before turning to his assistant, “Over here is my assistant, Amelia.” The woman turned to the guest with a soft smile, “It's a pleasure to meet you,” she said, her voice deep and sensual. The kind that would be a hit on a phone sex hotline. “This place exists between dream and reality, mind and matter,” Igor said turning back to the guest, “Now then, why don't you introduce yourself?” It was odd, but the guest actually had to think about their name. After a second, it came to them, and they spoke it aloud. “Sunset Shimmer...” Igor chuckled, “Throughout my time maintaining this room, I have seen many guests of all types. However, you are the most interesting guest I've ever had the pleasure of working with. I can sense an oddity from you, as if you are one between worlds. The world you live in isn't your own, yet it feels as though it is, correct?” How did he know that? Well, there was no point in lying, so the guest nodded and confirmed that he was right. “So young, yet already thinking about the hard question of 'where do I belong',” Igor chuckled again, “Truly a remarkable young lady.” Amelia giggled, “Master, you're just a sucker for pretty young girls, aren't you?” she teased. “Caught red handed,” Igor said through his laughter. These two, while odd looking, were very pleasant to be around. The guest liked them already. “Tell me, do you believe in fortune telling?” Igor asked, pulling out a deck of tarot cards, “Each fortune uses the same cards, but the results are always different. Shall I read your fortune?” He handed the deck to the guest, who shuffled it for a few seconds before handing it back to Igor. He then took the top three cards and placed them side by side. He turned the card on his left over first. “The Emperor in reverse represents your past,” Igor said, “It tells me that at one point you pushed others away, and refused to accept others.” He turned the middle card over, “Ah, the Temperance upright, which shows your maturity over the course of the events in your past. You've clearly come a long way.” He turned the final card over, “Now this is truly interesting. The Fool represents your future. It seems that you're about to enter a new chapter in your life, and the lessons you've learned will be put to use.” The cards disappeared, “You will need to awaken to a new power to face the challenges ahead. We can help you, but first you must sign a simple contract,” a piece of paper appeared where the cards once were, “It's nothing too serious. Simply that you will take responsibility for your own actions.” The guest looked the contract over, and sure enough there was only one simple sentence: I choose this fate of my own free will The guest signed her name with the pen provided, and the paper vanished, “We will keep a close watch over you in the days to come. I look forward to our next meeting,” Igor said. Everything became fuzzy, and the entire room faded away, as if it were all a dream. Monday, September 4th Morning When Sunset Shimmer woke up, she was in her “true” form, that being a yellow/orange unicorn pony with a red and golden mane and tail, her Cutie Mark being the sun with a red and yellow swirl in the middle. She remembered a time when this was natural for her, but oddly now it felt foreign. The room she was staying in was really nice, much fancier than her room in the other world. At one time, this was her dream room. She envisioned herself coming back to Equestria with an entire army at her disposal, taking over Canterlot castle and making Celestia her plaything. Now being in this nice room given to her by her good friend Twilight Sparkle, she just felt overwhelmed. She was staying here for summer vacation, but she couldn't wait to get back to her world and see her friends. Wait, wasn't this her world? Weren't her friends over there just that worlds equivalents of Twilight's friends? They had the exact same personalities, and even sounded the same. Well, not the exact same personalities. The other world's Applejack was somewhat more approachable, if that made any sense. The Rainbow Dash that she knew was slightly more humble, but only slightly. Also, the Rainbow Dash on this side was somewhat more responsible. The Rarity on this side had her own business, and was busy more often then not, while the Rarity on her side helped out in her mother's shop, and only worked part time. The Fluttershy on her side was more independent, and had actually become a good friend of Sunset's. Speaking of good friends, the Pinkie Pie on this side was the only one who was just like their other world's counterpart. However, even she managed to be somewhat different. The Pinkie Pie on the other side seemed more in tuned with the world around her, and she seemed to be somewhat more serious. Sunset hadn't had the luxury of meeting the Twilight on the other side, but she did meet the Trixie on this side. She was humbler than the Trixie she knew, yet somehow she wasn't as nice. Sunset had wanted to get to know Trixie better, but the Trixie on this side wasn't approachable at all. Hopefully the Trixie on her side would be. Her side? What? A knock on her door caught her attention, “Sunset Shimmer? Are you up?” Twilight asked from outside. Sunset trotted to the door and opened it. “Hey, did you have a good night's sleep?” Twilight asked, Sunset nodded with a smile, “Today you're heading back to the other world. Are you sure you don't want to stay here a little longer?” “I'm sure. I miss my friends,” Sunset Shimmer replied. Twilight looked down sadly. “Right. They may have the same names, but they're not the same. Even I realize that. I hope you had a good time over here though,” Sunset nodded, telling Twilight that she had a wonderful time. That brought a smile to the purple alicorn's face. “Good. I was worried you wouldn't like my version of them, but I understand how you feel,” Twilight explained, “I'd escort you there, but I have a meeting with Princess Celestia today. We can at least see you off though.” Sunset Shimmer thanked Twilight, and watched as she trotted off. She closed the door, deciding to pack up and get ready for the trip home. September 4th Midday Everyone gathered around the portal in the throne room. It was strange, since on one hand she was saying good bye to most of them, but on the other hand she was going to see them again tomorrow if not later on today. “It's a shame you can't stay,” Rarity said, “I had planned to make a new dress for you.” “I can't believe you're actually excited to go back to school!” Rainbow Dash said, “You do realize that makes you an even bigger egghead than Twilight, right?” “Now Dash, Ah think it's nice that she actually cares this much about her education,” Applejack said, “If Ah didn't have ta take care of the farm, Ah'd 've gone back mahself.” “I... liked school,” Fluttershy said softly, making everyone laugh. “When you see me over there, tell me I said hi, okay?” Pinkie Pie asked brightly. Sunset laughed, and then nodded smiling. Twilight walked over to Sunset, and the two of them hugged. “You always have a home here,” Twilight said, “and friends. Never forget that.” Sunset and Twilight parted, and Sunset turned to face the portal. She trotted over to it, stopping right in front of it. She turned back to Twilight and her friends again, seeing them waving to her. Sunset Shimmer waved to them one last time, and then trotted into the portal. Through the portal, she felt her entire body change. Her fur vanished, leaving her smooth Caucasian flesh in its place. Her figure changed until she was standing completely upright, her front hooves turned into hands, her breasts grew on her chest, and her horn and tail vanished. Her hair changed somewhat, looking less like a pony's mane and flowing perfectly down her back. Finally, her clothes appeared, being a purple top, orange mini skirt, black leather jacket and matching boots. What entered the portal on one end as a unicorn pony... Emerged on the other side as a human teenage girl. Sunset Shimmer looked around at the school campus, which right now was empty. She walked to the schoolyard, seeing the soccer field where Rainbow Dash would probably be practicing throughout the year. Closing her eyes, Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath. She then fell back onto the grass, unable to contain herself. What started as a small giggle soon evolved into euphoric laughter, complete with tears in her eyes. She was home. After spending a few more minutes walking around the campus, she walked to the parking lot, where her ride would be waiting for her. “Sunset!” someone called out to her. Sunset looked around, seeing an older woman waving to her in front of a blue car. This woman had rainbow colored hair and the fairest skin, and currently wore a somewhat fancy white top, blue jeans, and sandles. This was not only her ride, but also her legal guardian and school principal. Celestia. Sunset walked over to Celestia, “Hope I didn't keep you waiting,” she said. Celestia waved it off. “I just got here, so it's fine,” she said. She then held her arms out, and Sunset immediately ran into Celestia embracing her. Who would have thought she would get along so well with this worlds counterpart of the mare she betrayed years ago, or that she'd have no problem living with the principal of her school? “I was thinking we could go get some lunch before heading home,” Celestia said, “What do you say? Hungry?” Considering that she missed the taste of human food, Sunset Shimmer nodded eagerly. Celestia laughed taking Sunset's bag and putting it in the trunk. Sunset took one last look at the school, imagining it full of students. She couldn't wait to see her friends, but for now, Celestia would do. Celestia and Sunset walked into a pizza shop. She didn't recognize this place. Was it new? “They opened up a few new stores over the summer,” Celestia explained. Sunset asked Celestia what sort of stores, making Celestia giggle, “Don't worry, Sunset Shimmer. I doubt it's anything sinister like the Dazzlings last year. Just an antique store no one visits, a few food stores like this one, and someplace called Daidara's Metal Works, whatever that is.” A metal works shop? That sounded interesting. Maybe she could go there with her friends one day. She and Celestia went to the front counter to place their orders. They sat down after making their orders. “So, did you get to see the me over in that world?” Celestia asked. Sunset made sure that Celestia knew about the other world so she wouldn't have to hide, and she kept in touch with Sunset via the book that the Equestrian Celestia gave her. Ironic. Sunset explained to Celestia that her Equestrian counterpart was royalty, so she didn't get to see too much of her. Celestia almost choked on her pizza when she heard that. “Royalty?!” she exclaimed. Sunset went further to explain that the Equestrian Celestia was actually in control of the sun, and her sister Luna controlled the moon, “If I didn't have that book, I wouldn't believe it,” she looked up wistfully, “Queen, I bet I'm beautiful over there.” “You're beautiful over here,” Sunset said, making her guardian giggle.. “Oh Sunset, you're making me blush,” she said, sure enough her cheeks were turning red, “One of these days I'd love to see what it's like over there. Would that be possible?” Sunset nodded, “Oh! Thank you Sunset Shimmer!” The contrast between the two Celestias was probably the biggest difference. The Equestrian Celestia, being royalty, was somewhat stoic if not relaxed, while the Celestia over here was borderline a party girl at times, only reserved at work. Even then she was one of the coolest principals ever. Sunset figured this would be what Princess Celestia would be like had she lived a normal life. “So, find a man yet?” Sunset asked. Once again, Celestia's face turned red, but this time she looked shocked. “U-um, what makes you ask that?” Celestia asked. Sunset noted that Celestia was wearing fancier clothing than usual, “W-well, not quite yet, but I'm... in the market you could say. Like you said before the summer, I can't stay single forever. That's not what Sombra would have wanted.” Sombra was the name of Celestia's past lover, who she met years before Sunset moved to this world. Apparently they had a serious fling, and Celestia wanted to marry him, but he vanished one day, leaving only a letter urging her to try and make something of her life. “So, are you going to try it tonight?” someone asked behind their table. Sunset and Celestia looked and saw two teenagers walking to another table and sitting down. “You mean that rumor? Do you know how silly that sounds?” “You're actually questioning it? Think about all the craziness from last year. This is normal compared to that.” “It still sounds ridiculous to me.” Their conversation turned to regular teenage stuff, so Sunset stopped paying attention. “I suppose that's one thing,” Celestia said, catching Sunset Shimmer's attention, “There's this strange rumor going around that if you look in a mirror at midnight, you'll see your deepest desire manifested. I never tried it myself, but it sounds harmless enough.” Sunset hoped it was harmless. She'd look into it herself when she had time. She and Celestia continued to eat their pizza, but out of her peripheral vision, Sunset saw a familiar girl with full blond and orange hair and a purple hoodie get up and walk away. Was that... Adagio? Sunset shrugged and went back to her pizza. “What about you?” Celestia asked with a smirk, “Anyone over in the other world you're interested in?” That question caught her off guard. Sunset should have known that asking Celestia about her relationship issues would open up a can of worms. September 4th Evening It was nighttime when they made it back to Celestia's house. It was a small three bedroom house, nice for the neighborhood but humble compared to how her Equestrian counterpart lived. “Luna, we're home,” Celestia called out. Luna stepped downstairs, wearing a midnight blue bathrobe that matched her dark blue hair perfectly. She had slightly darker skin than her sister, making her almost look Latino. Sunset figured they were half sisters, or one of them looked more like their mother and the other looked like their father. “Tia, you came back just in time,” Luna said, “Welcome home, Sunset Shimmer.” Hearing that made Sunset smile. She thanked Luna, and asked why she was wearing a bathrobe. “Well, unlike someone here, I actually have a date tonight,” Luna said with a proud smile. Celestia folded her arms. “You do know that tomorrow if the first day of school right?” Celestia asked raising an eyebrow. “You do know that I'm Vice Principal, right?” Luna asked, “Maybe if you got laid once in a while you wouldn't have such a stick up your ass.” Celestia pursed her lips, and Sunset Shimmer couldn't hold in her laughter. Celestia may have been somewhat whimsical and playful, but Luna was truly the wilder of the two sisters, stating that she truly felt “alive” at night. “I won't stay out too late,” Luna stated, “But you probably shouldn't wait for me tonight or in the morning.” “Believe me, I won't,” Celestia groaned. Luna stuck her tongue out at her sister and walked back upstairs to get ready for her date. Sunset wondered who the lucky guy was, “If you want, you can worry about unpacking in the morning,” Celestia said, “You're room is exactly the same as it was when you left it.” Sunset thanked Celestia and took her bag upstairs. On the way to her room, she saw Luna, now applying her make-up wearing midnight blue lingerie. Sunset thought for a second, and then decided to stop and say something to Luna before she left out. She missed both of them, after all. “Oh, hello Sunset,” Luna said, “How was Equestria?” “It was nice, but I'm glad to be home,” Sunset said. “And home is glad to have you back,” Luna said, “Seriously, it's so much more fun here with you living with us.” Sunset noticed that after she moved in with them, Celestia started smiling more often. Maybe she was more caught up on the past than Sunset originally thought. Not wanting to pry too much into something that she was sure was private, Sunset instead inquired as to who Luna was dating. “Well, while you were in the other world I connected with the older brother of one of your friends. I think her name is Applejack.” Wait, the Vice Principal Luna was dating her friend's brother? Was that okay? I mean, she had never met Applejack's brother in person, and she assumed he was a grown man, but he was the brother of one of her students. “I know what you're thinking,” Luna said, “and you're right. Celestia probably would have a problem with me dating someone related to one of our students, which is why you're not to tell her anything, alright?” Man, one night and Sunset Shimmer was already in between their family drama. Well, she was beginning to see them like her own family, so she nodded. “Thank you,” Luna said, “Now if you'll excuse me, I have to choose a dress that goes with this shade of lip-stick. Bonne nuit, Sunset Shimmer.” Knowing that she said “Good night” in French, Sunset Shimmer said good night and continued to her room. Yes, this was her preference. Simple, practical, and LOTS of red. A poster of her favorite boy band hanging on her door, and her vanity mirror and dresser at the side of her bed. She thought about trying out that rumor, just to see if it was true or not, but instead fell onto her bed. The new school year started tomorrow, and she wanted to be well rested for it. Special thanks to my friend The Spectralist for being my first ever Patreon! You are awesome! I love you!
Chapter 3Wednesday, September 6th Morning After getting cleaned up and dressed, Sunset Shimmer walked into the living room to see Luna sitting on the couch talking on the phone. It looked like the conversation was serious. “Yes, I understand,” Luna said with a sigh. She hung up and turned to Sunset Shimmer, “Oh, Sunset. I didn't see you there?” “Did something happen?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Did you hear about the girl that vanished?” Luna asked, continuing when Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Well, that was the police saying they're putting a search warrant on her now. I guess since Celestia is the principal of her school it's to be expected we'd get a call.” It sounded like this was getting serious. For some reason, Sunset Shimmer felt a little sick thinking about it. Luna must have sensed it because she walked over to her and placed a hand on her shoulder. “You're not worried, are you?” Luna asked, “I'm sure everything will be fine. She was a bit spoiled from what I heard, so she might have just run away. Watch, she'll turn up within the next day or so, and be fine.” Sunset hoped Luna was right, but for some reason, she wasn't so sure. She didn't want to be late for school, so she started making her way out, feeling a bit heavy. Sunset Shimmer found the walk to be really quiet this time around. The sky was overcast, which seemed to match her mood right now. Not only was she worried about the girl that disappeared, but she couldn't stop thinking about the incident with the mirror. What was that mansion she saw? Who was that girl tied to the bed? And who was that woman that literally mirrored all of Sunset Shimmer's moves? It was almost like they were the same person. Sunset looked ahead and saw Trixie standing against a wall looking down. It looked like she was waiting for someone. She looked up and smiled when she saw Sunset Shimmer, and walked over to her. “Heya,” Trixie said distantly, “Um, you tried it last night... right? The whole mirror thing?” “What did you see?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Well, I can definitely tell you it worked,” Trixie said looking away, “But what I saw was just...” “Howdy y'all,” Applejack said suddenly, shocking both girls. They turned to the side and saw Applejack walking up to them, “Ah didn't think Ah'd run inta anyone. Why the serious looks on yer faces?” “We, uh... tried the thing...” Trixie said, “You know... that thing?” Applejack nodded in understanding, “Yeah... that thing... Yeah, Ah um...” Sunset and Trixie both looked at Applejack confused. It was like she was trying to tell them something, “Well, truth is... last night Ah stayed up later than Ah wanted to, an' ended up sittin in front of mah mirror, an' well...” “You saw a gothic mansion, didn't you?” Sunset Shimmer asked, shocking both Applejack and Trixie. “H-how did ya know?!” Applejack asked. “Wait, you guys saw that too?!” Trixie asked looking at both of them. Sunset Shimmer explained to Trixie and Applejack exactly what happened to her, starting with the mansion, going into the girl tied to the bed, how her hand fell into the mirror when she touched it, and how the mysterious woman appeared in place of her own reflection and mirrored her movements perfectly. When she was done, Trixie looked at Sunset Shimmer in confusion while Applejack closed her eyes and folded her arms thinking. “None of that other stuff happened ta me...” Applejack said, “Ah jus' saw the mansion. As fer who was in it though...” “What about that part with your hand going into the mirror?” Trixie asked, “Are you sure you didn't just dream that part?” Sunset Shimmer nodded, telling her that she was sure it was real. “Ah've seen some crazy stuff, but this...” Applejack said looking down, “Look, school's about ta start. Pinkie Pie said she was doin it too, right?” Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Then Ah'll talk ta her 'bout what she saw. We have the same homeroom.” “Alright, we'll see you at lunch,” Trixie said. She turned to Sunset Shimmer and looked down, “I get a bad feeling from all of this. By the way, who do you think that girl was?” Before Sunset Shimmer could answer, she looked on a nearby street light and saw a missing person's form. When she got a closer look, she almost had a heart attack. Her hair was tied in a braid in the picture, and she was wearing pink glasses, but the color of her hair gave her away. The girl in the mansion was the girl who went missing... Silver Spoon. Trixie took a look at the picture, and apparently understood when she saw the look of horror on Sunset's face, “Oh no... Sunset. You don't think...” “Let's show this to everyone at lunch,” Sunset said to Trixie, who nodded. “R-right!” Trixie said with a nod. Sunset tore the picture down giving it to Trixie, who put it in her bag, and the two of them ran off to school. Wednesday, September 6th Lunch Time As Sunset Shimmer left her math class to go to lunch, she saw Adagio leaning against a locker with her arms folded. Sunset stopped as Adagio walked over to her, same alluring eyes she had when they met before, but without the seductive smile. “You saw, right?” Adagio asked, confusing Sunset Shimmer, “Don't play dumb. We both know you saw the mansion in the mirror.” Wait, she saw it too?! What did she know about it? “That place is an abomination,” Adagio said looking to the side, “Don't believe anything it tells you, and don't get involved with it,” Adagio turned to look at Sunset, “It's for your own good.” Adagio walked past Sunset Shimmer, “Tonight that girl will have been in there a full week. She's as good as dead now.” What the hell did she mean by that? Did she have something to do with that world? She wasn't the one who... “Sunset,” someone called out. She turned back to the direction of the lunch room and saw Pinkie Pie, Trixie, and Applejack all walking over to her, “Was that Adagio?” Trixie continued. “What did she want?” Applejack asked. Sunset said it was nothing major and instead put attention to Pinkie Pie, who looked oddly concerned. “Yeah, I showed them the picture,” Trixie said. “I have this feeling, like she's trapped in there,” Pinkie Pie said softly. “How do ya figure that?” Applejack asked. “I just... know... something isn't right about what we saw...” Boy, you knew it was bad when Pinkie Pie was actually worried. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy walked up to them from their classroom as well. “What? Are we eating out here today?” Rainbow Dash joked, “Or is the lunch lady experimenting in the kitchen again?” Sunset Shimmer told them about the mirror, and what they all saw. “Ugh... so much for a regular year at school huh?” Rainbow Dash asked rubbing the back of her head frowning. “What should we do? Should we call Twilight?” Fluttershy asked. “We can't keep turnin ta her whenever somethin bad happens over here,” Applejack said, “Sides, Ah ain't too sure there's much she could do this time around.” “Well, what can we do?” Rainbow Dash asked, “Not like we have super powers or anything.” Sunset Shimmer told Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy about how she put her hand through the mirror. Poor Fluttershy covered her ears shaking her head. “Nope! I can't hear this!” she said. “Fluttershy,” Applejack started, “Even if we wanted to, we can't ignore-” “It's like Dash said, we're not super heroes!” Fluttershy said adamantly, “We're just a group of regular high school girls who keep getting involved with the supernatural! I'm sorry, but if we're not calling Twilight about this then I'm bailing out now!” Fluttershy then ran off in full panic mode. “Fluttershy, wait!” Rainbow Dash called out, “I'll stay with her. Don't do anything crazy, alright?” As Rainbow Dash ran off to check on Fluttershy, Applejack, Sunset Shimmer, Pinkie Pie, and Trixie all turned to each other. “So what about us?” Trixie asked, “Fluttershy raises a point about us just being regular humans.” “I have to go there,” Pinkie Pie said, shocking everyone. “Wait, what?!” Applejack exclaimed, “Pinkie Pie, what 're ya-” “I have to try and do something! Applejack, we were the only ones who saw it. If what Sunset Shimmer and Trixie said is true, then someone is trapped in there, and we have to try and rescue her.” Sunset Shimmer thought about that. True, if they just ignored it that would be messed up, assuming what they saw was real in the first place. But to go in there all gung-ho like heroes? “I'll go,” Sunset Shimmer said seriously. Trixie shook her head seriously. “Oh no you don't! Not without me!” Trixie said, surprising everyone with how serious she was, “Last year I treated you guys horribly. I want to make it up to you, so I'm not letting you go in there by yourself. Say what you want, but I'm going with you.” That was nice of her, and Sunset did appreciate it, but she didn't want to put anyone in danger. If she got hurt along the way... “Well, Ah'm sure Pinkie Pie is still goin,” Applejack said, “An' Ah don't feel right lettin y'all go in there without supervision, so as the oldest here, Ah'm goin in too,” Sunset tried to protest, but Applejack held her hand up, “Nope. Ain't budgin. If we go in there, we go in tagether, as a team, got it?” It looked like she wasn't getting out of this, so she sighed and nodded. She had to admit, if something bad did happen, the more there the better in terms of getting out of it. “Now that that's settled,” Trixie asked, “How are we going to actually get there? We don't even know where there is, and we're already talking about storming the freaking castle.” “I have an idea,” Pinkie Pie said, now sounding more like her usual cheerful self, “All we need is a big enough mirror.” Everyone was confused by what she meant by that. Pinkie Pie giggled. “Let's meet by the statue after school,” Pinkie Pie continued, “I have a full proof plan to get us into that world.” Pinkie Pie skipped off, leaving Sunset Shimmer, Trixie, and Applejack very confused, “Um, should we be scared?” Trixie asked. “Probably,” Applejack said, Sunset Shimmer nodding in agreement. Wednesday, September 6th After School Pinkie Pie lead them to an Antique shop in the new shopping district. It was sort of sad how abandoned it was. They didn't even see a store clerk. Still, it was nice and humble, and not too cramped, even with the four of them inside. “No one ever comes to this place,” Pinkie Pie said, “There's a nice old lady that takes care of the place, but she isn't always around. Still, she keeps her door open.” “Are you sure she'd be okay with all four of us here?” Trixie asked. “Oh don't worry about that,” Pinkie Pie explained, “I'm good friends with her, and she said I could bring as many friends here as I want as long as we're careful.” Pinkie Pie lead them deeper into the shop, where they saw a set of old mirrors. It was so deep into the shop it was almost forgotten it seemed. “God, this place is old,” Applejack said. “Hope no one here is allergic to mold,” Trixie said jokingly, though Sunset was still thankful she wasn't. “Pinkie Pie, what are we lookin for?” Applejack asked, getting somewhat impatient apparently. “I'm looking for... this!” Pinkie Pie said before motioning everyone to come to her. Standing in front of them was a large mirror that was as big as a door. It was old, yet was still perfectly clear. “Huh,” Trixie said looking at herself closely, “This is a nice mirror. I might buy one like this myself one day.” Applejack looked at the price and did a double take, “Good luck affordin it, unless yer rich.” When Trixie saw the price herself, she gasped, “What the?! That's way too many zeros for my account!” “Sunset Shimmer,” Pinkie Pie said turning to Sunset, “Try putting your hand through this mirror.” “Would that work?” Applejack asked as she and Trixie gathered next to them, “Ah mean, assumin what she said happened wasn't a dream, what if it only works at night?” “Well, we're about to find out, I guess,” Trixie said, “Go for it.” Sunset Shimmer nodded and slowly placed her hand right on the mirror. Sure enough, her hand instantly fell through, the glass rippling like water. “The hell...?” Applejack asked slowly. “Shut... up...” Trixie said, actually backing away a bit. Sunset Shimmer took her hand out, and Trixie tried placing her hand through the mirror. To her it was normal glass, “What, does it only work for Sunset Shimmer or something?” “Well, she is from Equestria,” Applejack said with a shrug, “Maybe her magic is the only way to get through.” Sunset wasn't so sure that was it though. She didn't feel like she was using any magic at all. It just felt like something she could... do. As if it were just a normal door. “Well, either way, I'm sure we can all get through,” Pinkie Pie reasoned. “And how is that?” Trixie asked. “Didn't you see how the glass rippled when she put her hand through?” Pinkie Pie asked, “Sunset, put your hand in again. I want to try something.” Sunset nodded, and placed her hand in a second time. This time, Pinkie Pie placed her hand on the mirror as well, actually going in. “See?” Pinkie Pie said, “If she goes in first, we can follow her and all get inside.” “Huh...” Applejack said placing her hand in as well, “Ah gotta hand it to ya, that's actually pretty genius.” “So, this is it, right? We're doing this?” Trixie asked. “Oh, one more thing,” Pinkie Pie said, running off for a second. When she came back she had an antique broad sword, “Here, this is for you, Sunset.” “A sword?” Applejack asked, “Ain't that a little cliché?” “Besides, that swords really old,” Trixie said, “It might not be sturdy enough.” “Are you kidding me? This sword is top quality, or at least it was. The insignia on the handle means it was made by the master Japanese blacksmith Daidara,” everyone was surprised by that information, “Or at least, I think it was. It might just be an old decoration blade,” Pinkie Pie said with a smile. Everyone groaned. Typical Pinkie Pie... “Besides, this is the best I could do,” Pinkie Pie said, “We don't know what's on the other side of this mirror, so we need to protect ourselves.” Pinkie Pie, as usual raised a good point. Most people thought she was a space cadet, and sometimes she really was. But Sunset Shimmer always thought that Pinkie Pie was smarter than most people gave her credit for. “Thanks, Pinkie Pie,” Sunset Shimmer said smiling, immediately feeling like she was more understanding. Pinkie Pie smiled and hugged Sunset Shimmer tightly. “You're my best friend, Sunset. I'm always going to look out for you,” Pinkie Pie said. “Well, if we're gonna do this, let's do it,” Applejack said. “Yeah, I'm pumped,” Trixie said, “We've got a little girl to save.” “Don't worry, Silver Spoon. We're coming,” Pinkie Pie said, Sunset Shimmer nodding in agreement. Sunset Shimmer placed her hand in first, and then walked into the mirror. Trixie, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie following closely after her before the mirror solidified. Unknown to them, someone walked into the shop after them, and saw them enter the mirror. “Damn it,” Adagio swore, “I was too late.”
Chapter 4Sunset Shimmer felt a sensation similar to when she went from the human world to Equestria, only without the transformation into a unicorn. When she arrived on the other side, she found herself in a clearing surrounded by trees, a fancy mirror behind her. She walked forward looking around a bit, but turned when she heard her friends fall in behind her. “Is everyone alright?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Yeah...” Applejack said getting up, “Holy...” “This is creepy...” Trixie said, looking around. It looked like it was night time, but the sky didn't seem dark blue. It looked more black, if that was possible. The moon was full and white, giving the entire area a very dark and horrifying feel. “Are we in another dimension?” Applejack asked, “Is this... Equestria?” Sunset Shimmer shook her head, telling them that Equestria was beautiful, and that they should have turned into ponies when they arrived. “Silver Spoon is up ahead,” Pinkie Pie said, “I can see the mansion in the distance.” Sunset Shimmer looked in the direction Pinkie Pie was pointing in, and sure enough she saw what looked like the roof of a mansion. That confirmed it, Silver Spoon was definitely trapped in this world. “Let's go,” Sunset Shimmer commanded, resting the sword on her shoulder and taking the lead. The others nodded and followed after her. They walked in silence, the only sounds being their footsteps in the grass and the pounding in Sunset Shimmer's heart, which she was sure the others could hear too. It took a few minutes, but eventually they reached the front gate of the mansion. So close, the girls could really tell how scary the mansion was. It looked somewhat like what you'd see in a horror movie. There were even crows flying around. “This is definitely not my inner desire,” Trixie said. “If it's anyone's, they need ta reevaluate their minds,” Applejack said. Pinkie Pie walked forward, but a low growl caught everyone's attention, making them stop. “What in tarnation?!” Applejack asked looking up, “Guys, look up there!” Sunset Shimmer looked up and saw what looked like bats flying down toward them. They were bigger than most bats though, and they had masks on their faces. “What in the world are those things?!” Trixie asked stepping back. Sunset Shimmer tightened the grip on her sword, and was about to jump at them and strike, but stopped at the sound of a gun going off. One of the bats fell down injured. Sunset looked in the direction of the forest and saw Adagio pointing a small rifle forward. What was she doing there? “Shadows,” Adagio said sauntering forward, her gun still pointed forward, “These monsters are the denizens of this domain. Anything else is just an illusion.” “Adagio?” Applejack asked, “What 're you doin'-” “These things...” Adagio growled, “it's because of them that Aria and Sonata...” she looked down trembling, “It's all their fault... THEIR FAULT!!!” “Girls... something's wrong...” Pinkie Pie said. “What do you mean?” Trixie asked. “Something is coming out of her,” Pinkie Pie continued trembling, “I don't know how, but I can feel it...” Sunset looked at Pinkie Pie concerned, and then turned back to Adagio, who was looking down trembling in anger. She also noticed that the “shadows” or whatever weren't paying attention to them anymore, instead looking at Adagio. “I'll kill you...” Adagio said, “I'll kill ALL OF YOU!!!!” She screamed shooting at the bats as they swooped down toward Adagio. “Look out!” Trixie shouted. What happened next was something. Adagio screamed loudly holding her head as red energy came off of her, “PERSONA!!!” after she shouted that, something like glass shattering was heard, and above Adagio appeared a spirit of some sort. They were about twice the size of Agadio, a female with long full black hair wearing a gray and white dress that not only came up in the front showing off her legs, but was opened in the front of her breasts save for two slits covering her nipples. She wore black high heels and fishnet stockings, and on her back was a large buster sword. Her eyes were covered with a white mask that came up at the sides with what looked like devil horns. The spirit swung her sword around, knocking all the bats back instantly. Pinkie Pie hid behind Sunset Shimmer as Trixie stepped back a bit. Applejack was simply frozen in fear it seemed. As for Sunset Shimmer, she couldn't take her eyes off the spirit. Something about it resonated within her, and it felt like something was trying to escape from within her. “Regan...” Adagio growled looking almost insane with rage, “Rip them apart!” The spirit, apparently named Regan, rushed forward as another swarm of bats flew around her and Adagio. Applejack shook her head and turned to everyone. “While they're focusin hard on her, let's get movin!” Applejack said. “I'm with her!” Trixie said. Sunset Shimmer nodded and took Pinkie Pie's hand leading her into the mansion, Trixie and Applejack following them. They ran inside the mansion for a while, which somehow seemed bigger than it did outside. Actually, the interior of the mansion was more like a maze. Sunset Shimmer's chest was starting to hurt from all the running, and it looked like they were lone now, so she and Pinkie Pie stopped running. “Sunset Shimmer, are you okay?” Pinkie Pie asked. Sunset nodded trying to catch her breath as Applejack ran up to them. “Well, from what we saw there, that proves that Adagio still has power,” Applejack said. “That felt different than Equatrian magic though,” Pinkie Pie said, “I don't know how though...” “It wasn't as pure,” Sunset Shimmer said, thinking about how chaotic that spirit felt. “Yeah, from what Ah saw, it looked like summonin it drove her insane,” Applejack said. Pinkie Pie looked around realizing they were one girl short. “Um, where's Trixie?” she asked. “Huh?” Applejack turned around, realizing that she wasn't there, “Shoot! We must've gotten separated in the maze!” “We have to look for her,” Sunset Shimmer stated. “It isn't safe to be here alone,” Pinkie Pie said, “Those monsters might get a hold of her.” “Damn it,” Applejack looked down, “Let's go. Ah think Ah remember the path we took.” They back tracked a bit through the maze, shocked that they didn't see anymore monsters. Maybe they were all fighting Adagio outside. Sunset wasn't sure if she should have been happy that they weren't bothering them, or worried for her. They heard a muffled scream in the distance. That sounded like Trixie! “She's up ahead!” Applejack said running ahead. Sunset and Pinkie Pie ran after her, arriving in what looked like the main living room. Lying on the couch, wrists tied behind her back, ankles tied to an arm on the couch, a black band around her arms, and the same black band around her mouth, was Trixie. “Trixie!” Applejack called out, Sunset Shimmer and Pinkie Pie running over to Trixie, “Hang on, sugar, we'll get ya outta here.” Trixie looked at them with a pleading expression. As they looked to try and undo the bindings, they were shocked to see that there wasn't a way to untie them. They couldn't even see how they were put on in the first place. “Sunset, try cutting them with the sword,” Pinkie Pie suggested. Sunset Shimmer nodded and tried, disheartened as the bindings didn't budge at all. They were too tough even for the sword to untie. “Damn! These things 're on here good!” Applejack said. She tried simply pulling them, hoping they would break, but they didn't even loosen enough for Trixie to get her wrists free, “That ain't gonna work.” “What are we going to do?” Pinkie Pie asked, “We can't just leave her like this!” “Trixie doesn't see why not. After all, that has been is nothing but garbage anyway!” A familiar voice said. Everyone turned to the door and saw another Trixie standing there, but this Trixie was wearing a dark blue witch's dress, purple witch's hat and cape, and was holding a magic wand. Unlike the normal Trixie, her eyes were demonic red. “Wait? Two Trixies?!” Applejack asked. The bound Trixie screamed to get their attention, and then shook her head frantically. Sunset Shimmer turned back to the other Trixie and walked forward. “Did you do this to my friend?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “But of course! Trixie couldn't have her roaming around now could she?” the other Trixie said, her voice sounding high and mighty. “Why?” Pinkie Pie asked, “What did Trixie do to you?” “She didn't do anything to Trixie,” the other Trixie said, “Trixie simply wants to give the people what they want, and that's a show no one will forget.” “What the people want?” Applejack asked, “What does that have ta do with tiein up the real Trixie here?” “Is she the real Trixie? Hm... Trixie isn't so sure about that,” the alternate Trixie said. “Huh?” “When you think of Trixie, what do you think of? Glamor, magic, and above all, passion! That faker over there is a mere shadow of who we used to be! Now, she's just a boring old student trying to make it in school and make “friends”, like any of that matters,” the imposter Trixie started laughing, “Trixie doesn't need any friends! What Trixie needs are fans. Adoring fans watching Trixie on the stage! After all, Trixie is the best.” “You...” Applejack said through gritted teeth as the imposter Trixie walked past them over to the real Trixie, who was now crying and struggling to get away from the imposter. “Trixie used to actually care about life, and about where she was going,” the imposter continued, leaning in close to the real Trixie as she sobbed, “This thing here is washed up, sleeping in class, caring about other people's opinions, she's lost all will to live!” The imposter looked up as if having an epiphany, “Trixie has a wonderful idea! Why don't we just leave this one here, and I'll go out with you instead?” “What?!” Pinkie Pie asked, “You've got to be kidding?! There's no way we're leaving Trixie here!” “But you won't be leaving Trixie here,” the imposter Trixie said, “After all, I'm Trixie too. I'm just as much her as she is me.” Applejack laughed, “That's a good one! Yer not Trixie! Ah've gotten a chance ta know Trixie, and she ain't a pompous bitch like you!” “But that's just not true,” the imposter Trixie said, “She is the same pompous bitch, only now she's trying to hide it. But why should I? I am the best, after all,” she smiled devilishly, “Once I'm out in the real world, everyone will bow down to the Great and Powerful Trixie!” she turned to Sunset Shimmer, “What do you say? Will you let me come out with you? I promise I'll be even more fun than that Trixie.” “We're not leaving her!” Sunset Shimmer said gripping her sword. The real Trixie looked like she was going to burst into tears hearing Sunset Shimmer say that, and was clearly smiling through her gag. “You deny Trixie...?” the imposter Trixie said, a black aura surrounding her, “Oh no... it doesn't work like that... Trixie isn't spending another second in this darkness... if you won't let me out... then Trixie... will just go THROUGH YOU!!!” She was engulfed in a black mist, and an explosion of energy pushed Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Sunset Shimmer into the back wall. When they came to, the mist cleared and they saw something big forming in the black mist. It was a large humanoid monster dressed like a black and purple jester. It's hat was black and had skulls at the ends instead of bells, and its face was made up with white clowns make-up almost making it look like an evil clown. The monster's shoes were bladed, and it was juggling three torches constantly. “W-what is that thing?! Pinkie Pie asked. “Some sort of monster! Ah bet it's the same as those things outside!” Applejack reasoned. The monster jumped up into the air and did a drop kick toward the girls who all scrambled away, Pinkie Pie and Applejack taking one direction, and Sunser Shimmer taking the other one. “Trying to run away?!” the monster asked, sounding a lot like Trixie still, “Run all you want! There's no escape for any of you!” The monster turned to Sunset Shimmer, who was right in front of the real Trixie. Trixie screamed in a pleading manner, but Sunset Shimmer turned to her and smiled, assuring her that everything would be okay. Trixie looked like she was blushing a bit, but she calmed down and nodded. Sunset Shimmer turned to face the monster again, this time holding her sword forward as if ready to fight. “What in tarnation are ya thinkin?!” Applejack shouted. “Get out of there Sunset!” Pinkie Pie screamed. The monster jumped again and tried to drop kick Sunset Shimmer, who did the first thing she could think of and block. She didn't expect anything to happen. In fact, she expected she would go flying back to her death. She didn't expect the monster to get pushed back itself, as if hitting a barrier. Everyone was silent, unable to process what happened. Even Sunset Shimmer was too surprised to move. Suddenly, she felt that same sharp pain in her head. Thou art I... and I am thou... Call forth my name... And release me... When the pain subsided, Sunset Shimmer looked in her hand and saw a Tarot Card. The picture of the card was that of the woman she saw before in the mirror. The one wearing the black and white dress, and the clawed glove and broad sword. Looking at the card, something within Sunset Shimmer awakened. She felt invigorated, and empowered, so much that she couldn't help but smile. She could do it. She could beat this monster. She knew what she had to do. All she had to do was set herself free, which meant crushing the card in her hand. “What the...” the monster Trixie said, “Where did that power come from?!” “Per...so...na!” Sunset Shimmer crushed the card, and screamed as she was engulfed in a golden flame. Behind her, the spirit within the card appeared, sword already out and glaring at the monster. Sunset Shimmer for her part looked at the monster with a confident smirk. This was her Persona, Cordelia. The spirit vanished, and Sunset Shimmer held her sword forward in a basic two handed stance. “I am a shadow! The true self!” the jester monster said, confirming that it was indeed a shadow, “This is Trixie's show, and there's only enough room for one of us on stage!” Shadow Trixie rushed over to Sunset Shimmer again, but this time she was ready. Sunset jumped to the side, rolled on the floor, and held her hand out as the card formed. “Persona!” Sunset Shimmer shouted, crushing the card in her hand. In front of her, Cordelia appeared and rushed over to the monster, slashing it a few times with her sword, and kicked the monster into a wall. She vanished shortly after. The monster threw one of the torches it was juggling at Sunset Shimmer, actually knocking her to the ground. Seeing its opening, Shadow Trixie drop kicked Sunset, knocking her back against a wall. “Sunset Shimmer!” Applejack cried out. “I can't watch this!” Pinkie Pie said covering her eyes. Sunset Shimmer forced herself to stand up just in time to see Shadow Trixie prepare itself to charge. Right when it did, Sunset summoned Cordelia again and rolled out the way as Cordelia was backed against the wall by the monster. Sunset Shimmer felt the impact herself, as if she and Cordelia were connected. Was that what the voice meant? Was that Cordelia telling her that they were connected? If that was the case, she needed to help herself. Sunset Shimmer rushed over to Shadow Trixie and slashed at her with her sword, actually pushing the monster back. Cordelia fell to her knees and vanished. Sunset Shimmer looked at Shadow Trixie, realizing that she herself could damage the monster. In her head she imagined herself talking to Cordelia, telling her to coordinate their attacks. She almost swore she saw Cordelia nod her head. “So you've got some power!” Shadow Trixie said, “That's fine. Trixie doesn't have to hold back anymore!” Guard! Sunset Shimmer listened to her inner voice and guarded, just in time as Shadow Trixie cast another fire spell at Sunset Shimmer. While it did hurt, she didn't fall over this time. She then charged over to the Shadow doing a spin slash. As the shadow was thrown back, Sunset summoned Cordelia, who appeared flipping in the air doing a vertical slash. When she came down, she vanished allowing Sunset Shimmer to get in and slash a few times. The shadow pushed Sunset Shimmer back, but she caught herself and held her hand out preparing to summon her Persona again. “CORDELIA!!!” She crushed the card in her hand, and this time Cordelia pointed her left clawed hand forward, casting what looked like an ice spell at Shadow Trixie, knocking her down. “Sunset! It's down!” Pinkie Pie shouted, “Hit it again!” Sunset wasted no time rushing over to the monster and doing a spinning vertical slash upward. As the Shadow was knocked up a bit, Sunset summoned Cordelia, who followed up by thrusting her sword diagonally upward impaling the shadow. Sunset Shimmer stepped back and prepared herself as her opponent stood up. “Why?! Why are you interrupting Trixie's show?! Trixie hates hecklers like you! Begone!” Shadow Trixie charged up her energy, and then got in a defensive stance. “Ah don't like that,” Applejack said. “I think...” Pinkie Pie started, suddenly looking really worried, “Sunset Shimmer, defend! Defend!” Not questioning it, Sunset Shimmer got in a defensive stance again. This time when the shadow cast its fire spell, it felt a bit stronger. Not enough to knock her down, but she was blocking at the time. When she looked at Shadow Trixie again, it looked like she was getting tired. The enemy is weakened... Now is our chance to end it... Sunset Shimmer held her hand out to the card as it appeared, “Persona!” She crushed the card, and Cordelia pointed her clawed hand forward, casting the ice spell again, which Sunset felt like calling “Bufu” for some reason. Maybe that was it's name. Shadow Trixie fell to the floor again. This time Sunset Shimmer summoned Cordelia a second time, and she rushed toward Shadow Trixie slashing her a few times with her blade, and then impaling her. As Cordelia vanished, Shadow Trixie fell to her knees screaming, and fading away in a black mist. Sunset Shimmer breathed out in relief, and turned to face the spirit. This spirit, called a Persona, was a part of her. It was her, and she was the spirit, the Persona Cordelia. As Cordelia vanished, Pinkie Pie ran up to Sunset Shimmer and hugged her, “That was AWESOME!!! You were all “Persona” this, and “Persona” that, and were like “swoosh, swing,” and BANG!!! Icicles...” she said, fading out to make it seem more mystical, “You were like a super hero!” “Was that somethin ya learned in Equestria?” Applejack asked. Sunset Shimmer shook her head, “Well, however ya learned that, Ah'm glad ya did.” Sunset and the others turned to Trixie, seeing the bindings disappear. She sat up and nursed her wrists looking down a bit. “Hey, ya alright?” Applejack asked as she, Pinkie Pie, and Sunset Shimmer walked over to her. She looked up suddenly, cheeks a little rosy as she looked at Sunset Shimmer. “U-um, yeah. I'm fine! Just relieved to be untied. Seriously, that was not fun at all,” Trixie said standing up. “I'm glad that you're safe,” Sunset Shimmer said, making Trixie blush even more. “Sheesh... don't get all sappy on me,” she said, despite clearly being happy. They all turned to the Shadow Trixie, who had reverted back to her human like state and was just standing there looking at them with a slightly saddened expession. “Ya ain't got much ta say now, huh?” Applejack said angrily. Surprisingly, Trixie placed a hand on Applejack's shoulder, “Huh?” “That's not fair,” Trixie said, surprising everyone. “Trixie, this bitch tied ya up and threatened ta leave ya here ta die!” Applejack said. “Yeah, but what if she was desperate to leave?” Trixie said, “Think about it, would you want to be stuck in a place like this forever?” Trixie turned to Sunset Shimmer, “I've got to be strong too, right?” Sunset Shimmer nodded smiling. Trixie walked over to her Shadow self, “That's what it was, right? You just wanted to leave this place? It's true, that after last year I lost a lot of passion. I realized that being like this is what got me in so much trouble before. There were a lot of people who I tossed aside in order to become someone great and powerful, but in the end I just ended up alone. You know, I don't see a reason why we both can't just leave this place. That's it. Why don't you come with me?” Trixie held out her hand for her shadow self to take. Shadow Trixie looked at the hand, biting her lip nervously, but then smiled and took her hand. “From now on, it's you and me, alright?” Trixie said. Shadow Trixie nodded, and began glowing brightly. She briefly vanished, but was then replaced with another spirit similar to Cordelia. While Cordelia was female, this spirit could have been either male or female. It had long purple hair, and wore a black magician's tuxedo and top hat. Their eyes were covered by a white mask, and they had a confident smile. Trixie had faced her other self, and received the facade to overcome life's expectations, the Persona Dionysus. Dionysus vanished, and turned into a tarot card that slowly fell to Trixie and disappeared as if going into her soul. She then turned to everyone, “I think... I just got the same power as you...” she said to Sunset Shimmer. “Way to go!” Pinkie Pie said, “Now you're going to be cool like Sunset Shimmer!” Trixie laughed, “Well, I don't know about that, but I do hope I can at least not get in the way,” she then smiled to Sunset Shimmer, “Well? What do you say? Can I fight too?” “I would be honored to have you by my side,” Sunset Shimmer said. Oddly Trixie looked away blushing again. “Geez... did you have to say it like that though?” Trixie said, in spite of herself. “Now, Ah think we wasted enough time,” Applejack said, “Let's go find that girl an' get outta here.” “I think...” Pinkie Pie said looking past the group, “Yeah! I think she's this way!” “Then let's hurry,” Trixie said, “She can't get out of here herself. If her shadow self has her trapped like mine did, she's in trouble.” Sunset Shimmer nodded, beginning to feel like they were a team. If Trixie could use Persona too, maybe they could figure out exactly what was going on. Sunset Shimmer and her friends ran deeper into the mansion, Pinkie Pie taking the lead. When they made it to the master bedroom, they heard a loud scream inside. They burst through the doors to see Adagio standing over the remains of a large shadow. It must have been Silver Spoon's shadow self. “We were too late,” Adagio said. “What do ya mean?” Applejack asked. “The girl was consumed by the shadows here,” Adagio explained, moving to the side. Sure enough, the bed was vacant. Pinkie Pie covered her mouth in horror shaking her head. “Oh no...” Pinkie Pie said, Applejack putting her arms around her as she cried. Trixie fell to her knees, and then punched the ground, “Damn it! It's my fault! If I hadn't gotten captured myself then...!” “No one here was to blame,” Adagio said, “She had already been here a week. It takes the shadows that long to become strong enough to consume the person,” Adagio sauntered past Sunset Shimmer, who was staring at the vacant bet in shock, “I see two of you awakened to the power as well,” Sunset turned to look at Adagio with her eyes, “Use it as you wish, just don't get in my way.” With that Adagio left. Sunset Shimmer walked over to the bed, still unable to process what happened. Did the girl die? Or was it something much worse? “Hey,” Applejack called to Sunset Shimmer, “Let's head home.” Sunset Shimmer nodded slowly, helping Trixie up as they left the mansion, and the mirror world. The four girls walked out of the antique shop, quietly. There wasn't much they could say, really. They set out to do something, and they failed. Sunset Shimmer thought about her three friends, who must have felt varying degrees of emotions. Applejack took things very personally, and always tried to help those when she could. She must have felt horrible, not just because she couldn't help Silver Spoon, but because she was powerless the entire time. Poor Pinkie Pie hadn't stopped crying since. Since the beginning she was being guided by an odd sixth sense telling her to take action. She listened to it, and ended up failing, almost as if she failed her life's purpose. And then there was Trixie, who probably felt the most guilt. If she hadn't gotten captured, they might have been able to get to Silver Spoon in time. Sunset didn't know for certain, but she could definitely understand the pain she was in. “Ah'll walk Pinkie Pie home,” Applejack said, “If anything happens, y'all give me a call, alright?” Sunset Shimmer nodded to Applejack, and then looked to Pinkie Pie, who was starting to calm down. “I'll be fine,” Pinkie Pie said, “Well, no... I won't be fine, but I can guarantee you that I'll be smiling again by tomorrow morning.” Sunset Shimmer nodded, saying good bye to them and then turned to Trixie as they walked off. “I hate myself so much right now,” Trixie said, shocking Sunset Shimmer, “It's my fault that Silver Spoon is gone... I got separated from Applejack, and then I messed around and got captured by my shadow self. Because of that...” Trixie broke down crying, burying her face in her hands, “Because you wasted time trying to save me, that little girl died alone! It's all my fault!” she sobbed. “There was no way you could have known,” Sunset Shimmer said. “But if I had been stronger, then Silver Spoon wouldn't have died in there! It's bad enough that I even let that happen in the first place! Now I get to live while she died!” Trixie looked into Sunset Shimmer's eyes, “I'm a horrible person, Sunset! All my life I've belittled others, talked myself up, everything my shadow said was true! I used to be JUST. LIKE. THAT!!!” Trixie broke down again holding onto Sunset Shimmer's jacket, “Why, Sunset Shimmer?! Why does she have to die while someone like me gets to live?!” she sobbed, crying so hard now that she could barely stand. Sunset Shimmer embraced Trixie, an action that caught the crying teenager off guard. After a second, she wrapped her arms around Sunset Shimmer, crying until she had calmed down enough to speak again. “Silver Spoon isn't going to be the only one, is she?” Trixie asked. Sunset Shimmer shook her head, “Then when it happens again, I'm going to fight the hardest I can. With this power, I'll protect everyone. Also...” she looked away blushing, “I want to become someone you can be proud of.” Listening to Trixie talk, Sunset Shimmer felt a faint bond form between her and Trixie. “!” Thou art I and I am thou Thou has established a new bond This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Magician Arcana Sunset Shimmer realized that she and Trixie didn't have each other's contact information. “Hey, want to trade numbers?” Sunset Shimmer asked, feeling somewhat bolder by asking upfront like that. Once again, Trixie was blushing (she sure was doing that a lot). “O-oh! Right. I mean, I was going to ask you... but you beat me to it. Not like I was in competition or anything! I was just... ugh... you know what? Why don't I shut up and just give you my phone number?” After trading numbers, Trixie looked a bit brighter, “Thanks for holding me like that, Sunset. You know what? You're really cool. I think this is the start of a great friendship.” Sunset Shimmer nodded in agreement and hugged Trixie again. She had a feeling that before this year was out, she and Trixie would become like sisters. Sunset Shimmer walked a bit more with Trixie until they reached their turning points, and then headed home. Wednesday, September 6th Evening When Sunset Shimmer walked into the house, she saw both Celestia and Luna sitting at the table talking. They looked up at Sunset Shimmer smiling. “Welcome home,” Celestia said. “You look down,” Luna said, “Are you still upset about this morning?” Sunset Shimmer was tempted to tell them what happened, but they'd probably freak out. This wasn't Equestria related after all. “I'm just tired,” Sunset Shimmer partially lied. It seemed like they bought it. “Why don't you get some rest then?” Celestia suggested. Sunset decided that was still the best idea, so she said her good nights to her guardians, and then went right to bed. Author's Note Persona stats: Sunset Shimmer (Fool Arcana) Base Weapon: Broad Sword Persona: Cordelia Specialty: Ice and Physical attacks Weakness: Fire Trixie Lulamoon (Magician Arcana) Base Weapon: Staffs/Spears Persona: Dionysus Specialty: Fire Spells and Stat Boosting Weakness: Ice
Chapter 5Sunset Shimmer opened her eyes, and found herself in a strange room. In front of her was Igor, his assistant Amelia sitting to his left. “Welcome to the Velvet Room,” Igor said, giving Sunset his usual smile. She looked around, realizing that she remembered this place. She was here before, wasn't she? “Do not be alarmed,” Igor said, sensing her unease, “You are fast asleep in the real world. I have summoned you here from within your dreams. You've had quite an adventure, haven't you?” “Did you know this would happen?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “I did not know the exact event, but I had my suspicions,” Igor explained, “You see, Miss, you aren't the first guest I've had.” That surprised Sunset Shimmer. Others had been here? “Indeed, in my time I have seen to many guests, all of them from different walks of life. Most of them have been human, but some of them from alternate dimensions. Some male, some female,” he chuckled, “It's truly remarkable, the variety of people that I have seen.” Sunset Shimmer could only imagine. If this was real, then this man had seen so much. She wondered what sort of people he had seen. It was hard not to be envious. “The one thing that ties all of them together,” Igor continued, “Is the contract they sign, and the power that they possess. You, young lady, are a part of a great legacy.” Power? Did Igor mean the power of Persona? Did Adagio end up here as well? “You will require our assistance,” Igor said, “Which is why I have summoned you here once again. So, do you have anything you would like to ask us?” She could ask him anything? Well, thing was she did have a lot of questions about last night. She decided to start with the most pressing thing on her mind. “What is that thing that came out of me?” She asked. “You refer to your Persona,” Amelia said turning to Sunset Shimmer, “Your Persona is a manifestation of your personality. It is not merely a spirit that you summon, rather it is a side of yourself that you reveal.” “Do you remember when your friend faced her shadow?” Igor chimed in, “After you calmed it, and she accepted it as a part of herself, it transformed into a Persona. You see, Personas and shadows are very similar.” So is that how Trixie received Dionysus? That was her shadow? She did see the shadow transform. But wait, that never happened to Sunset Shimmer? Where did Cordelia come from? “Your confusion is understandable,” Igor said, “As we realize, your powers are different. Much like those before you, your power is that of the Wild Card. It's like the number zero; empty, yet filled with infinite possibilities. Indeed, you have more potential sides within you than any of my previous guests.” She had multiple Personas? That didn't answer how she could use her Persona though. Did it have something to do with her being from Equestria? She asked Igor and Amelia that. “We are not sure,” Amelia said, “Doubtful though. We shall do what we can to not only aid you in discovering the answer to that, but also in awakening your latent powers.” That was nice. Hopefully she could come to understand what happened to her. This brought on her next question though. “Did someone named Adagio come here?” Sunset Shimmer asked. Igor and Amelia turned to each other. “I'm afraid not,” Igor said, “You are the only guest in this room.” Wait, so Sunset Shimmer was the only one he invited? Was there something that made her special? “However,” Igor continued, “Your destiny is intertwined with her. How, we cannot ascertain at the moment.” That didn't answer her question, but she accepted it. It seemed like Igor was the type who saw everything, but he didn't know everything. Well, at least she could get answers to other questions. What she had to say next wasn't really a question though. “I failed to save her,” she said sadly. “It is true that you were unsuccessful in rescuing the girl,” Amelia said, “But in her place, another life was spared. Do you regret saving your friend?” Absolutely not! Sunset Shimmer couldn't abandon Trixie like that! “Then you did not make a mistake,” Amelia said, “It is regrettable that the little girl could not be rescued, but you made a judgment call. At that moment, you could have run away, but instead you stayed to protect your friend.” “The time for redemption will reveal itself,” Igor added, “This was just the beginning. Those closest to you may be targeted next. Will you be able to display the same amount of courage you showed in the mirror world?” Were her friends in danger? If so, then she wouldn't let anything happen to them. She would use this power to protect her friends no matter what. She thought hard, thinking about if she had any more questions. “I don't have any questions,” she said. “Before you depart,” Amelia said, “The social links you form throughout your journey will aid you. Even those you call friends can give you more power. All you have to do is look deeper.” She remembered something happening when she and Trixie bonded. Was that what Amelia was talking about? “Take this with you,” Igor said. A purple key floated down in front of Sunset Shimmer, landing in her hands, “When the door appears, use that to return here. Until then, farewell.” Everything faded away in front of Sunset Shimmer, as she woke up. Thursday, September 7th Morning As Sunset Shimmer walked to school, she heard two girls up ahead of her talking. “Did you hear about that middle school student that disappeared?” “You mean Silver Spoon, right? Weird things keep happening in this school.” “I know, first that whole thing at the dance, then the Dazzlings, and now students disappearing? I'm starting to wonder if it's safe to keep coming to school here.” “Still, I feel really bad for Diamond Tiara. She and Silver Spoon were best friends, weren't they?” “Silver Spoon was her only friend from what I heard. I wonder what she'll do now?” They fell into small talk for the rest of the walk, so Sunset Shimmer tuned them out. When Sunset Shimmer got inside, she saw Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Trixie all gathered in front of her locker. It looked like they were waiting for her. “Ahh, there she is,” Applejack said. Sunset walked over to them and turned to Pinkie Pie, asking if she was okay. “I'm fine now,” Pinkie Pie said, “Applejack and I talked a bit at my house, and she cheered me up.” Sunset Shimmer nodded, and then turned to Trixie, who actually looked to be in pretty good spirits this morning. “I'm okay too,” Trixie said, “It's funny, because last night I still felt horrible about poor Silver Spoon, but when I woke up this morning I felt fine. Oh, I tried putting my hand in the mirror today, and it actually worked!” Sunset Shimmer was surprised when she heard that. “Yeah, that's what we wanted ta tell ya,” Applejack said, “Trixie ain't from Equestria, but she's able to use that... Persona thing now... right? That means it ain't Equestrian magic after all.” “I didn't think it was,” Pinkie Pie said, “Remember when we saw Adagio summon her Persona? It felt chaotic to me. Sort of dark. Equestrian magic is bright, remember?” “Did my Persona feel like Adagio's?” Sunset Shimmer asked. Pinkie Pie shook her head before answering. “Nu uh. It was still darker than Equestrian magic, but it felt more controlled.” “Does it really matter what it is?” Trixie asked, catching everyone's attention, “We never figured out how Silver Spoon fell into the mirror world. If someone threw her in there, they had the intention of killing her, and they succeeded. That means...” “They'll try it again,” Sunset continued for Trixie, who nodded. “Exactly,” Trixie said, “We're the only ones besides Adagio who knows about the mirror world, and there's no guarantee that she'll prioritize saving the victims.” “She did seem more concerned with fightin the shadows,” Applejack said, “Ah mean, she knew Silver Spoon was in there, but she didn't get to her until it was too late. Who's ta say she didn't plan on that?” Pinkie Pie looked at Applejack in horror, “Applejack, you don't really think that, do you?” Applejack shrugged, “We can't be too sure. As far as we know, she killed the poor girl herself. She might 've even been the one ta bring her in the mirror world.” “I have to admit, it would make sense,” Trixie said crossing her arms, “She has a Persona herself, so she can go back and forth into the mirror world. She could have been the one who brought her there.” “But she doesn't have a motive, does she?” Pinkie Pie asked, “When she came last year with her sisters it was to feed on people's negativity. What does she gain from capturing a little girl?” “Nothin as far as we know,” Applejack said, “But we can't rule it out. Either way, Trixie's right. The kidnapper may strike again. When they do, we gotta be ready.” “Now that we have two Persona users, we can fight back,” Trixie said, “I'm not going to let anyone else die.” Sunset Shimmer could feel her friend's determination to protect Canterlot City from future victims. She felt a small bond forming between her and the group as a whole. “!” Thou art I... and I am thou... Thou hast established a new bond... This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny... Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Fool Arcana Sunset Shimmer stayed with her friends chatting until the bell for homeroom rang. Thursday, September 7th Lunch Time When Sunset Shimmer left her classroom, she heard commotion down the hall. It sounded like shouting. She ran ahead to find the source. She arrived in the main hall where she saw a girl with light purple and white hair having an argument with three students Sunset knew sort of well. Applejack's little sister Apple Bloom, Rarity's little sister Sweetie Belle, and their friend Scootaloo, who spent a lot of time with Rainbow Dash. The girl they were arguing with was wearing really nice clothes, apparently well off. “That's not fair,” Scootaloo said, “Apple Bloom was just trying to be nice!” “I don't want your pity!” the girl shouted, “What I want is Silver Spoon! Unless you can tell me where she is or give her back to me, then get the hell away from me!” Silver Spoon? Was that girl her friend? “We're not trying to pity you,” Sweetie Belle said, “You look so lonely though, we thought-” “You're right, I am lonely! My best friend is gone, and you three idiots can't bring her back! Leave me alone!” Apple Bloom looked down sadly, “Diamond Tiara... Ah...” Scootaloo put her hand on Apple Bloom's shoulder, “Let's go.” “But-” Apple Bloom started, but Scootaloo shook her head. “We tried reaching out to her. If she wants to sit here feeling sorry for herself, that's her problem.” Apple Bloom looked down as Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle walked off. Apple Bloom took one last look at the crying preteen in front of her before running after her friends. Sunset Shimmer walked over to Diamond Tiara herself and asked her what was wrong. “What do you care?!” Diamond Tiara shouted, starting Sunset Shimmer, “You're the same as everyone else, only asking what's wrong because it's the right thing to do! You don't care about me or Silver Spoon!” She was really upset. In Sunset's opinion, she shouldn't have even been in school right now, if she was this traumatized. She and Silver Spoon must have been really close. “Go away!” Diamond Tiara continue to shout, “I hate you! I have everything! Leave me ALONE!!!” Sunset decided to call for help. Said help turned out to be Luna, who doubled as school councilor. A few minutes later, Sunset Shimmer was sitting outside Luna's office waiting to hear how Diamond Tiara was doing. When Luna stepped out, she looked surprised. “Sunset Shimmer, I didn't expect to see you out here still,” Luna said. “Is she okay?” Sunset Shimmer asked. Luna sighed folding her arms. “I'm afraid not,” Luna said, “She and Silver Spoon were best friends, you see, so she's taking her disappearance the hardest.” Sunset Shimmer told Luna that she should be sent home. “I agree,” Luna said, “Sadly, her father insists that she's going to be fine. She has perfect attendance, and he refuses to let this incident compromise that,” Luna looked back into her office, “Damn it Richard...” “What can I do to help?” Sunset Shimmer asked. Luna turned to Sunset shocked at first, but then smiled. “She doesn't have anyone she can count on,” Luna said, “If you could try to reach out to her, that would be a great help.” Sunset Shimmer nodded and watched Luna walk back into her office, presumably to tell Diamond Tiara that she could return to class. There were still a few minutes of lunch left. Sunset Shimmer decided to head off to lunch. Thursday, September 7th After School Sunset Shimmer decided not to go right home today. Instead, she walked around the school a bit to see if any of her friends were still around. In one of the halls, she saw Diamond Tiara standing by herself. She looked calmer, but still upset. She also didn't look in too much of a hurry to go home. Didn't she promise Luna that she would reach out to Diamond Tiara? This looked like an opportune time, so she approached the depressed preteen, who looked up surprised. “Oh... you again...” Diamond Tiara said looking away, “Look, if you came here to get an apology for shouting at you, I'm sorry. I was... upset.” “That's not why I'm here,” Sunset Shimmer said. “Then why are you here?” Diamond Tiara asked suspiciously. Sunset Shimmer explained to Diamond Tiara that she wanted to talk about her friend. After a second, Diamond Tiara frowned at Sunset Shimmer. “You don't seem like you're lying,” Diamond Tiara said, “I guess I can talk to you for a bit.” Sunset Shimmer lead Diamond Tiara to the statue outside the school, her favorite spot as it made her feel close to Twilight. She and Diamond Tiara sat down next to each other. “You saw on the news, right?” Diamond Tiara asked, “Silver Spoon's been gone for over a week now. Pretty soon, they'll just give up. Adults always give up, and they only pretend to care.” “Not all adults are like that,” Sunset Shimmer said. “All of the adults I've seen are like that. They pretend to be interested in what I'm saying, but they're just humoring me.” Diamond Tiara grimaced hugging her knees. “The only person who ever cared about me was Silver Spoon,” Diamond Tiara said sadly, “She wasn't like anyone else. She wasn't my friend because of my money, and she didn't pretend to be interested in what I was saying. She and I had so much in common,” her eyes began to water a bit, “Silver Spoon...” Sunset Shimmer contemplated lying to her, telling her that she would come back, but that would be giving her false hope. She also thought about telling her the truth, that Silver Spoon was dead, but in her current state that would only make her feel worse, assuming she didn't suspect it already. With how upset she was, she probably did. In the end, she decided to go a different route. “Would Silver Spoon want you to suffer like this?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “No...” Diamond Tiara said softly, “She was too nice for that. That's why she and I even became friends in the first place,” Diamond Tiara looked up at Sunset Shimmer with a small smile, “You're different than the others. I like you.” Sunset Shimmer felt a small bond forming between her and Diamond Tiara. “!” Thou art I... and I am thou... Thou hast established a new bond... This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Tower Arcana... Diamond Tiara stood up, “I'm going to head home for now,” she said, “Think we could talk again?” Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Thanks Sunset Shimmer. I'll see you again.” Sunset Shimmer watched Diamond Tiara run off, and then headed home herself. Thursday, September 7th Evening When Sunset Shimmer got home, she saw both Celestia and Luna sitting at the table talking. “Welcome home, Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia said with a smile. Sunset Shimmer told them that she and Diamond Tiara had become friends. “I was hoping for that,” Luna said, “She's a little high strung, but she means well. Hopefully you'll be able to help her.” Sunset Shimmer told them that she was going to her room, and then headed upstairs. Since she didn't have much homework to do today, she was able to go to sleep early. … Sunset Shimmer dreamed that she was Trixie's parent. It was an awkward, surreal dream, but she felt like her relationship with Trixie intensify.
Chapter 6Friday, September 8th Morning As Sunset Shimmer walked to school, she heard Rarity call out to her. “Hey,” she said running to Sunset's side, “Sorry I haven't been around. My mom had an accident so she needs a lot of extra help around the shop. Nothing serious happened, did it?” “Sort of, but you don't need to worry,” Sunset said, trying to ease Rarity. She shook her head though. “I'm going to worry regardless,” Rarity said, “We're friends after all. If you need anything at all, don't hesitate to ask.” Sunset Shimmer and Rarity continued their walk together making small talk. Friday, September 8th Lunch Time Sunset closed her locker and walked toward the cafeteria. On the way, she stopped and saw Trixie walk up to her. “Hey Sunset,” Trixie said enthusiastically, “I'm free after school today, so if you want, let's hang out, okay?” Trixie walked off. Sunset Shimmer thought about hanging out with Trixie today. Friday, September 8th After School After school, Sunset went looking for Trixie. She found her sitting in the gymnasium with her arms folded. She didn't look to busy, so Sunset went over to her and said hi. “Sunset Shimmer,” Trixie said smiling, “I was just thinking about you,” she caught herself, “Wait, that came out wrong, um... I wasn't... thinking about you... ugh... shut up Trixie...” It looked like she was having a little trouble, so Sunset Shimmer simply asked Trixie herself if she wanted to hang out. “Yeah, I'd like that,” Trixie said, looking relieved. Trixie took Sunset Shimmer to the pizza shop. They had just ordered their pizza, and were now eating their slices, Trixie's being a pineapple pizza slice, while Sunset ordered a pepperoni slice. “I figured I owed you,” Trixie said, “I mean, you rescued me from my shadow and all. I know this doesn't match up to what you went through for me, but it's the least I could do.” “You don't have to go that far,” Sunset Shimmer said. “W-well, I still wanted to something for you,” Trixie said laughing awkwardly. “Before last year, I never did stuff like this for other people,” Trixie explained, “I expected people to treat me. Simply the action of being near me was enough of an honor,” she smiled sadly, “I was a real mess, huh?” “I was worse,” Sunset Shimmer admitted. “I guess that's something we both have in common, huh?” Trixie said, her smile now looking more peaceful, “We started out as horrible people, and now seek redemption.” Trixie released a breath of relief. “That's why I admire you so much,” Trixie said, “When you first came to this school, you were the queen of all bitches, and now you've done a complete 180. Everyone loves you,” Trixie looked up, “It's funny, because you essentially still ended up at the top, just now it's for the right reasons.” Trixie looked at Sunset Shimmer with a loving smile. “You're amazing, Sunset Shimmer,” Trixie said, “I'm honored to be able to fight by your side.” “I'm honored to have you by my side,” Sunset said. Trixie looked down blushing. “Um... thanks...” Trixie said, smiling despite herself. Sunset Shimmer could feel Trixie's deep admiration for her. Magician Arcana: Rank 2 “Enough about me,” Trixie said, “You're from Equestria, right? What's it like over there?” Sunset Shimmer spent some quality time with Trixie before they headed home. Friday, September 8th Evening When Sunset Shimmer made it home, she went right to her room and got started on her homework. As she studied, she could feel herself getting smarter. Monday, September 11th Lunch Time Sunset Shimmer and Trixie met up and walked toward the lunch room together. On the way, they saw Applejack and Rainbow Dash standing together, Applejack looking a little frantic. “What's wrong?” Trixie asked when they reached them. Rainbow Dash turned to Sunset and Trixie with a frown. “I don't know,” Rainbow Dash said, “She said something about a mirror, and Rarity being missing.” Huh?! Rarity was missing?! She wasn't... “Ah'm callin her again!” Applejack said suddenly, pulling out her cellphone and calling Rarity, “Come on girl... pick up the phone...” she urged frantically. “Hello lovely person, if you're hearing this I am unable to reach my phone, but please leave a message and I'll get back to you as soon as possible,” her answering machine played, audible to everyone. Applejack hung up her phone and looked down biting her lip. “Damn it...” she said through gritted teeth. “You don't think she's there do you?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Ah pray not...” Applejack said. Rainbow Dash looked at everyone confused. “Um, hey. I'm here too,” she said, “Mind filling me in on the big secret?” Sunset Shimmer explained to Rainbow Dash about the mirror world, and what happened to Silver Spoon. She also went into how Rarity might have been targeted by the kidnapper. “We're jumping to conclusions here...” Rainbow Dash said slowly, as if unsure. “Dash! She ain't pickin up her phone! Rarity of all people, not answerin her phone?! The girl practically lives on it!” “Remember her mother's accident though?” Dash asked, “If she's working the shop she isn't going to be able to answer her phone.” Sunset did remember Rarity mentioning to her that her mother had an accident and needed extra help at the boutique. She mentioned this to both Applejack and Trixie, the latter visibly calmer. “So she might be okay?” Trixie asked, Sunset Shimmer nodding, “Alright. Listen, we'll check the mirror tonight. If anything shows up, we'll know for sure if Rarity is trapped there.” “Right,” Applejack said, calming down a bit, “God, Ah pray we don't see nothin.” “I can check her house on the way to school,” Rainbow Dash said, “Applejack, I'll call you with the results.” “Thanks, Dash,” Applejack said, “Keep an eye on Fluttershy too, just in case, ya know?” “Got it,” Dash said turning to Sunset Shimmer, “If she is stuck there, you'll be able to get her out, right?” Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Alright. Good luck, okay?” When Rainbow Dash left, Applejack turned to Sunset Shimmer and Trixie, “Ah'll let Pinkie Pie know as well. If y'all see Rarity between now an' midnight, let me know, alright?” “Yeah, got it,” Trixie said. Applejack walked off, and Trixie turned to Sunset Shimmer, “I really hope Applejack is wrong,” Trixie said, “I don't want to have to use this power, ya know?” Sunset Shimmer understood. She hoped the same as well. She decided to go straight home after school in order to get ready to check the mirror. Monday, September 11th Evening It was night time, and Sunset Shimmer was already in her pajamas in her room. As she waited for midnight, her cell phone rang. The caller ID said it was Applejack. “Ah just got a call from Rainbow Dash,” Applejack said, sounding a little frantic, “She couldn't find Rarity!” Sunset Shimmer was horrified when she heard that. “Am mean, she has a tendency ta work overtime designin stuff, but at this point...” “We don't know anything for certain,” Sunset Shimmer said, trying to calm Applejack down. “Yeah, yer right. Pinkie Pie thinks that only Persona users can see the victims, so if you and Trixie see her, you'll let me know, right?” Sunset Shimmer told Applejack she'd call her as soon as possible. “Thanks. Ah don't know what I'd do if anythin happened ta her. She's... special ta me.” Sunset Shimmer wasn't sure if she understood, but she accepted that as Applejack hung up. She looked at her clock, seeing that it was one minute to midnight. She sat down in front of her mirror, waiting to see if anything would appear. During the weekend, she actually did a test to see if anything came up on random nights. Apparently the mirror only showed images when someone was trapped in there. If twelve o'clock hits and nothing shows up, they were good. Sadly, they weren't so lucky. Her mirror rippled, and Sunset Shimmer saw the same dark forest. This time the focus was in a gothic castle. It looked somewhat like Princess Twilight's castle back in Equestria, only sinister looking. Closer... Look closer... Just like last time, she heard a voice telling her to look closer. Was that Cordelia? Could she only look closer at the image when Cordelia told her to? She squinted her eyes, looking closer at the castle. Just like with Silver Spoon's mansion, the image zoomed into the castle, showing another room. It looked like the throne room. At first Sunset Shimmer wasn't sure what she was looking for, but she noticed that if she willed it, the image would move so she could see more of it. Taking control of the image, she looked around the throne room. She felt a sense of urgency, as if the image would disappear at any moment. If that happened, she wouldn't know where Rarity was. Looking around for a bit, saw something hanging on the ceiling. Deciding to look at that, she saw a golden cage hanging over the carpet, a little in front of the throne. Sitting in the cage, was Rarity. She was wearing her usual attire, meaning that she was taken probably while working late. Her arms were shackled to the bottom of the cage in front of her, and her feet were shackled to the bottom of the cage as well, forcing her to sit in a sort of damsel like manner. The shackles looked like they were made of diamonds with no key whole, and she had a white scarf as a gag. Sunset looked closely at the scarf and saw that it was tied so tightly that it would be hell to untie. Rarity's mascara was running, showing that she had been crying. She looked terrified. As the image faded away, her cellphone went off. The caller ID showed it was Trixie this time. She answered the phone. “You saw, right?!” Trixie asked. “That was definitely Rarity,” Sunset Shimmer said. “Damn it, its too late to go in and search for her!” Trixie said. She sounded just as frantic as Applejack, if not more, “Let's meet up tomorrow at school! We have to get in there as soon as possible!” Sunset said she'd see her at school, and hung up. Applejack had wanted Sunset to call her with the results. She'd be sent into a frenzy if she knew, but she promised. After a second, she decided to call Applejack. “Ah saw the mirror,” Applejack said softly, “But Ah couldn't see into the castle. Um... was Rarity...?” Sunset Shimmer confirmed that she saw Rarity. Applejack made a saddened moan, one of grief. “No...” Applejack said, “Rarity, she's...” She sounded like she was about to cry. Sunset knew that Rarity and Applejack had been best friends since elementary school, but she seemed to be taking this a lot more personal. Why was Applejack so serious? “How scared was she?” Applejack asked. Sunset tried to calm Applejack down, but she heard something slam on the other side, “Ah need ta know! Was Rarity okay?!” My god, Sunset Shimmer thought, she was taking this really hard. She knew better than to lie to Applejack, so she told her that Rarity looked really scared, and apparently had been crying. “Damn it... DAMN IT!!!” Applejack cried, “When Ah git mah hands on that damned kidnapper, Ah swear, I'll kill them!” Sensing that Applejack was going to co crazy, Sunset told her that they were going to plan a rescue tomorrow. “Ah'll be there,” Applejack said, shocking Sunset Shimmer, “Don't try ta stop me, Sunset! Ah don't care if Ah ain't got one of them Persona things, Ah'm gonna save Rarity!” She wasn't going to be swayed at this point, so she said she'd see her there. After saying good bye to Applejack, Sunset Shimmer decided to go to bed. Tuesday, September 12th Lunch Time Sunset Shimmer, Trixie, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack went to the statue in front of the school to talk, taking advantage of student privileges to eat outside. “Poor Rarity...” Pinkie Pie said looking down. “It's going to be okay, right?” Trixie asked, “Do we know how long she's been in there?” “She hasn't been there a week,” Pinkie Pie said, “I talked to her on Sunday, so she was at least okay then.” “Ah don't care when she was thrown in there,” Applejack said, catching everyone's attention, “Rarity needs me, an' here Ah am sittin in a classroom wastin my time!” She turned and walked off, about to leave school, but Trixie ran in her way. “Hold on,” Trixie said, “I know you're upset, but we can't cut class!” “Right now, Rarity is trapped in that world, probably waitin till her shadow decides ta make a feast of her!” Applejack said, “Ah'm goin ta save her!” “And what will you say to the authorities when they ask why you cut class?” Trixie asked, “That someone pulled Rarity into a mirror and locked her in a cage? Yeah, the police will go for that.” Applejack looked down in frustration. Sunset hadn't ever seen Applejack this upset before. She was usually so composed. To see her like this was scary. “And what will you do when you get there,” Trixie continued, “Assuming you can even get in that world, you don't have a Persona, or any way of defending yourself in there. You won't be able to save Rarity. The best you could do is get captured by the shadows yourself. I speak from experience.” That seemed to calm Applejack a bit, but she still looked away dejected. “Yeah, but Rarity...” Applejack said. “I promise we'll save her,” Sunset Shimmer said, immediately calming Applejack down completely. “Alright, but Ah'm still comin in with y'all,” Applejack said. “I'm going in too,” Pinkie Pie said, “I promise, I'll stay in the back, but you'll need me in order to find the castle. I get the feeling that this one will be different then the last time.” Trixie looked down thinking, “Damn, this is getting complicated,” she turned to Sunset, “What do you want to do?” “Just be careful,” Sunset Shimmer said to both Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Both of them nodded. “I will,” Pinkie Pie said, “I promise.” Applejack looked away, not saying anything. Sunset Shimmer hoped that she would be calm. “Okay, let's meet up at the antique shop after school,” Trixie said, “We don't move in until everyone is present.” “Right,” Pinkie Pie said, “But I couldn't even get in if I tried,” she continued with a giggle. “Hmph!” Applejack grunted looking away, arms crossed. Sunset felt a little uneasy taking everyone with her, but it was reassuring to know that she wouldn't be fighting alone. She finished lunch with her friends and went back to class, getting herself mentally ready to find Rarity. Tuesday, September 12th After School Sunset Shimmer decided to go into town to buy supplies before they went into the mirror. It was dangerous in there, and they didn't have magic like in Equestria. Sure, they had Personas now, but they could only do so much. She had the antique sword with her, wrapped up in a cloth to hide it. She wasn't sure if it would last another fight, but it was the best she had. As she walked into the shopping district, she noticed a young man standing in front of the Daidara's Metal Work's shop. He was Japanese, with short black hair, wearing a white tank top, blue jeans, and a white head band. As Sunset Shimmer approached his shop, he turned to her. “You,” he said. Sunset Shimmer looked around, wondering if he was talking to her, “Yes, you young lady. You have a particular glimmer in your eyes. I sense a strong sense of justice within you, and a sense of duty. Would you by any chance be on a journey?” “Sort of...” Sunset Shimmer said. “I could tell,” the man said, “Hm...” he walked over to her and examined the wrapped up sword, “May I see that?” Sunset Shimmer saw no harm in it, so she nodded and let him look at the sword. Upon seeing it, his eyes lit up. “This insignia!” he said, “This is my master's handiwork! You're using one of master's swords?” She had no idea what he was talking about, but she had a feeling that he would recognize his master's work, so she nodded. “Please, come inside with me,” he said urgently. Sunset followed the man inside the shop. She had never seen the interior of a metal work's shop, but it was exactly what she thought it would look like. Swords and other weapons hanging on the stone walls, and a large forge in the back behind the counter. Sunset heard clanging, and a few minutes later the man, named Lei, handed her a sword a lot like the antique sword, but shinier. “I reinforced it for you,” Lei said, “Now it's combat ready.” “Why did you do that?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “A few years ago, my master helped a kid a lot like you,” Lei explained, “He didn't know exactly what was going on, but this kid had eyes a lot like yours, and seemed to depend on his weapons. He told me that if I ran into anyone with the eyes, I was to help them with their journey.” Sunset Shimmer looked around at the assortment of weapons. She was surprised. She didn't just see swords, but she saw staffs and javelins, nun-chucks, whips, large bladed hoops, smaller bladed rings in pairs, armored boots, and even hand guns. She also saw suits of armor hanging on the wall. She asked Lei if she could buy weapons for her friends too. “Certainly,” Lei said, “Consider my shop your personal armory.” Sunset called Trixie, asking her what sort of equipment she wanted. After buying under armor for both of them, and a staff for Trixie, she headed off to the antique shop. She now had everything she needed, so she began making her way to the Antique Shop. She was about to walk in, but the Velvet Key in her pocket started glowing. A second later, a ghostly blue door appeared next to the antique shop. Other people walked past the door and payed it no mind. Was she the only one who could see it. So it begins. Now, if I could have a moment of your time. Was that Igor? She remembered he said to use the key when the door appeared. Sunset Shimmer approached the door and put the key into the key hole, happy to see that it fit. The door opened, and everything around her was engulfed in a white flash. When she came to, she saw that she was in the Velvet Room, Igor and Amelia sitting in their usual spots. “Welcome, to the Velvet Room,” Igor said, “Now that your journey has begun, Amelia and I will explain our purpose. Throughout your journey, you will come across many Personas. These will be acquired after certain battles. You can bring them to me, and I will fuse them into more powerful Personas.” He could fuse Personas? She assumed that Personas gained via fusion were stronger than ones found in the mirror world. “The Personas you gain will be recorded here,” Amelia stated, referring to the large book in her lap, “This Persona Compendium can then be used to recall Personas previously fused, for a small fee of course.” She had to pay to recall her Personas? Well, even they had to make a living, she assumed, though she did wonder what they'd use the money for. “The next time we meet, will be of your own free will,” Igor said, “I look forward to working with you.” Sunset Shimmer smiled and thanked both of them, and then left the Velvet Room. Outside, she saw that no time had passed. That place was weird, but at least no time was wasted. Sunset took a deep breath, and walked into the Antique Shop, ready to save Rarity, and start her journey. She wouldn't let anything happen to her no matter what. This time, she would succeed.
Chapter 7Tuesday, September 12th After School When Sunset Shimmer got into the Antique Shop, she found everyone in the back waiting for her near the mirror. Pinkie Pie was sitting on a desk trying to keep Applejack calm. Based off the expression on her face, it wasn't working too well. Trixie was leaning against a nearby shelf. When she saw Sunset Shimmer, she smiled and walked over to her. "Glad you made it," Trixie said, "I got us some supplies before coming here. Pinkie Pie said she'd hold them for us." Looked like she and Trixie had the same idea. She was happy that Trixie handled getting the medicine because getting the armor and weapons cost more and took longer than she thought. She told Trixie that she got her some armor and a staff. "Great, can I see it?" Trixie asked. Sunset Shimmer handed Trixie the red bow staff, sort of what the monkey king used in the stories. Trixie looked at it a bit, and then swung it around gracefully to practice. She looked pretty skilled with it. "This is perfect!" Trixie said, "Thanks," Sunset Shimmer nodded and they both turned to Applejack and Pinkie Pie, "Personally, I'd rather we didn't bring them along. Pinkie Pie has an excuse though, since she can sort of sense what's going on in there." Sunset Shimmer agreed with Trixie. Also, since she would be carrying the supplies they could focus on fighting. Applejack on the other hand was a wreck, and it looked like she was getting progressively worse. "Well, no turning back now, right?" Trixie asked, "Let's get moving." Sunset nodded to Trixie and they both walked over to Applejack and Pinkie Pie, the latter of the two jumping off the desk she was sitting on. "Are you ready to go?" Pinkie Pie asked. Sunset Shimmer told her they could leave at any time, and then turned to Applejack. "Then let's not waste anymore time," Applejack said, "The longer we wait here, the less time Rarity has ta survive." "Remember, we're doing the fighting," Trixie said, "You just stay back with Pinkie Pie." "Ah'll be careful," Applejack said, "Just try not ta slow me down." Trixie placed her hand on her forehead in frustration, "Were you even listening to me?" she groaned, "Anyway, she is right. Let's go." Sunset Shimmer lead the way, placing her hand in the mirror. Applejack walked in next to her, apparently making sure no one left her behind (Sunset had thought about it sadly). Trixie and Pinkie Pie followed closely after. Sunset Shimmer and her team emerged in the dark forest. This time Sunset took a look around, seeing a number of large structures in the distance. This was literally another world it seemed. It was a good thing they had the mirror to see what building Rarity was in, otherwise they'd be searching here forever. "I feel Rarity," Pinkie Pie said, "I think she's this way," she pointed away from the mansion, actually toward the exit of the forest. "Then let's get movin!" Applejack said running ahead. "Applejack!" Trixie called out, "Damn it, I knew she wouldn't be able to control herself!" Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie all ran after Applejack, who was really far ahead. Damn that girl could run. As the ran, they found themselves in a small village. The houses were worn though, suggesting that they were really old or there was an attack. Oddly they didn't see any inhabitants though. Ahead they saw the gothic castle that Rarity was being held in. Sunset caught a glimpse of Applejack running across the drawbridge, disappearing into the castle. She, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie stopped in front of the castle doors looking up. "This place is huge!" Trixie said, "How the hell are we going to find them in here?" "I think Rarity is on the highest floor," Pinkie Pie said, catching both Sunset Shimmer and Trixie's attention, "I don't know, okay? Like last time, I just have a feeling." Pinkie Pie looked really stressed out. They didn't know how Pinkie Pie was able to tell what was going on in the mirror world, and it was something that was beginning to concern Sunset Shimmer. "We appreciate it," Sunset Shimmer said to make Pinkie Pie feel better. "Thanks Sunset," Pinkie Pie said smiling, "I don't like Applejack being in there alone. I bet there are more of those monsters like before." "We better hurry," Trixie said turning to Sunset, "I'll follow your lead, okay?" Sunset nodded, and they ran into the castle. Rarity's Castle: 1st floor Sunset Shimmer pulled out her sword and Trixie held her staff at her side ready. The interior of the castle had white marble walls and large windows. There were large purple doors too that looked like they led to more halls. "Guys, I see some of those shadows ahead," Pinkie Pie said, "Be careful." Sunset Shimmer and Trixie ran forward, Sunset taking the lead and Trixie a bit behind her. At first it looked straight forward, but slowly Sunset realized that it was actually a maze. It would be easy for someone to get lost here, so Sunset tried to commit all the halls they traveled through to memory. They turned a corner and saw a black blob walking around slowly. "Stop!" Pinkie Pie called out a bit behind them, "I think that's a shadow, but it looks different. I don't think it's taken form yet. If it sees you, it might change and call other shadows, so be ready." Sunset Shimmer realized that they weren't going to get past it, so they'd have to fight. This would be good practice for them. She rushed over to the shadow, and slashed it with her sword before it could respond. Immediately things changed. The blob took form becoming a pink and purple ball with a mouth. It also called another shadow just like it. One of the shadows charged toward Sunset Shimmer, but she rolled to the side and slashed it once with her sword. She quickly called Cordelia, who appeared next to her and followed her slash with one of her own. Trixie swung her staff hitting the shadow in the side, and then jumped away summoning her card. "Persona!" Trixie shouted, spinning her staff above her and hitting her card. Dionysus appeared in front of her holding his hands out, and playing cards shot out of his sleeves with the force of a machine gun. The enemy fell back a bit, but it caught itself and flew back over to Trixie whacking her with it's tongue. Sunset Shimmer stood straight up holding her hand above her reaching for her card, "CORDELIA!!!" she shouted, crushing the card in her hand. Cordelia pointed her clawed hand forward, casting Bufu on one of the shadows knocking it down. Seeing an opening, she repeated the attack, this time killing the shadow. Trixie called her Persona, this time willing Dionysus to cast a fire spell, which Sunset apparently knew was called Agi. Dionysus appeared above Trixie lying on the sky and snapped his finger, immediately engulfing the shadow in a small flame. The shadow faded away, dead. "That was close," Trixie said swinging her staff in triumph. After making sure everyone was okay, Sunset Shimmer lead her trio deeper into the castle, eventually coming across a flight of stairs. "I think this is the only way up," Pinkie Pie said, "Let's be careful." Sunset nodded and ran up the stairs, Trixie and Pinkie Pie right behind her. Rarity's Castle: 2nd floor This room was different. Right in front of them was a large purple door. Sunset Shimmer approached it, but stopped when she felt a sinister energy emanating from the other side. She braced herself and slowly opened the door. On the other side they saw Applejack standing there with her back turned to them waiting for them. "Applejack!" Trixie called out, "What are you, insane?! What if you were attacked by the shadows?!" "Guys, something's wrong," Pinkie Pie said, "Applejack looks different." She was right. Instead of her usual skirt and shirt, she was now wearing a brown jacket, matching brown chaps, what looked like red panties, and black boots. When Applejack turned around, they saw that she was wearing a red bra underneath her opened jacket, and nothing else. Since when did Applejack wear clothes like this? When did she change? Sunset gave her a closer look and saw that she had demonic red eyes. This wasn't Applejack, this was her shadow. "Mah mah, look what we got here," Shadow Applejack said, "Finally decided ta show up? Y'all 're slower than a tortoise on a bad day." Her accent was stronger too, almost like the Applejack from Equestria. "You're not Applejack!" Trixie shouted, "Where is she?!" "Aw, whut, am Ah not good enough for ya hun? Well, if yer lookin fer mah leftovers Ah suppose Ah can humor ya," Shadow Applejack said, moving to the side. Lying on the ground behind her, perfectly hogtied and with a ball gag in her mouth, was Applejack. She was struggling like crazy, screaming as loud as she could, but it looked pretty futile. “Applejack!” Pinkie Pie called out. Applejack looked up at them and gave a muffled plea for help. Trixie and Sunset glared at the shadow. “Let her go, you bitch!” Trixie demanded. Shadow Applejack laughed. “Sorry, hun, but Ah can't do that. See, Ah need her ta stay here if Ah'm gonna git outta here in a week,” that surprised everyone. Was that really the shadow's goal? To go into the real world? “Get out of here?” Sunset questioned. Shadow Applejack nodded seriously. “There's somethin Ah need ta do out there,” Shadow Applejack said darkly, “Mah family needs me.” “Your family? Don't you mean her family?” Trixie asked. “No!” Shadow Applejack shouted, “That deserter don't deserve ta call them family! She barely deserves the right ta mah name!” Deserter? What was this shadow talking about? Applejack wouldn't desert anyone. “Everythin was fine when she wus a kid,” Shadow Applejack continued, “She took care of her chores, didn't complain, she wus faithful ta the family. Then all of a sudden, that bitch “Rarity” came in an' ruined everythin! Givin her ideas 'bout the world outside the farm, inspirin her ta start takin life in the city more seriously, it was only made worse over the summer.” What happened over the summer? Based off the look of horror on the real Applejack's face, they might have questionable opinions of it. “That bitch came over one night, under the pretense of “needin help wit sum project” but instead wus wearin a fancy white dress. Wanna guess what she did next? She kissed her, right on the lips.” Whoa! Rarity and Applejack were an item?! Rarity was a lesbian?! Not that she had a problem with it or anything, but wow, Sunset wouldn't have guessed. That still didn't answer why the shadow was so outraged. “So what's got you so sour?” Trixie asked harshly, “Okay, so they're a couple. Girls kiss all the time. Homosexuality isn't all that strange in this generation, let alone among girls.” “It ain't natural!” Shadow Applejack shouted, making Trixie step back, her eye twitching in irritation for some reason, “As a woman, it's mah job ta continue the family line! Ah can't do that sleepin wit another chick! That ain't even the worst of it though!” Sunset Shimmer wasn't sure she wanted to hear anymore, and it looked like Trixie was about to rush over and slap Shadow Applejack, but it seemed like they were about to learn more anyway. “After that night, she started talkin 'bout leavin the farm after school!” Shadow Applejack said, surprising everyone. “Applejack... you want to leave...?” Pinkie Pie asked slowly. “Sweet Apple Acres is our family land!” Shadow Applejack continued, “Fer generations, it's been run by the men an' women of the farm! We don't leave the farm, that's where we belong! The sad part is, she knows that.” Shadow Applejack walked over to the real Applejack and kicked her in the side, making her scream in pain and sadness. Sunset had to catch herself and Trixie before they rushed her. “She knows that we belong on the farm, but she's lettin “Rarity” invade her thoughts and poison her. Every wakin moment, she's thinkin 'bout Rarity. They're even plannin on goin ta University tagether,” Shadow Applejack turned back to Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie, “While she's off wit her girlfriend though, whut's gonna happen ta mah grandmother, huh?! She ain't getting any younger, an' Big Mac can't take care of everythin himself! Apple Bloom's not old enough ta handle the bigger chores yet, so they need me! If she won't do it, then Ah will!” she turned back to Applejack and glared at her in disgust, “At least one of us values family...” “I'll commend you for caring about your family,” Trixie said, “But Applejack is coming with us!” “We're not leaving her!” Pinkie Pie said, “She's our friend!” “Why do y'all want someone like her anyway?!” Shadow Applejack asked, “She's willin ta abandon her own flesh and blood fer sum C-cup floozy, an' she didn't even tell y'all 'bout her an' Rarity! How can y'all trust someone who won't even be honest wit the people most important ta her?!” “We believe in her,” Sunset Shimmer said, making the shadow laugh. “Y'all believe in her?! That's the biggest piece of hogwash Ah've ever heard! But Ah see how it's gotta be,” Shadow Applejack glared at them as black energy gathered around her, “If Ah'm gonna git outta here, Ah've gotta take y'all out first!” She was engulfed in the same black energy as Trixie's shadow, and just like that time she transformed. Shadow Applejack now looked like a large cowgirl about 12 feet tall. Her body was somewhat slender still, but her skin was black and her head was a skull engulfed in fire. In her hands were two hand guns, and she had a shot gun strapped to her back as well. “Guys, I'll try to untie Applejack!” Pinkie Pie said. “Got it,” Trixie said, “We'll take care of her shadow!” Trixie turned to Sunset, “Let's go!” Sunset Shimmer nodded, and they rushed over to Shadow Applejack as she spun her hand guns. “Ah am a shadow! The true self!” Shadow Applejack proclaimed, “Ah won't let y'all stop me from getting ta mah kin! I'll tear ya ta pieces!” “This bitch is totally asking for it!” Trixie said, “Sunset Shimmer, I'll follow your lead just like last time!” Sunset Shimmer started out by holding her hand out to her card, Trixie spinning her staff above her at the same time. “CORDELIA!!!” “Go Dionysus!” Both girls summoned their Personas at the same time, willing them to charge up to Shadow Applejack. Dionysus reached the shadow first doing a flying spin kick. Cordelia slashed at Shadow Applejack, but she rolled aside pointing her guns at Dionysus. Cordelia jumped in the way defending him, taking the blast herself. “Augh!!!” Sunset cried out, feeling the damage from the shot as Cordelia and Dionysus faded away. “Sunset!” Trixie called out, running to Sunset's aid. “Oh no ya don't!” Shadow Applejack called out, putting her hand guns aside and pulling out her shot gun. She fired at Trixie, knocking her into the back wall. Sunset looked at Trixie in horror, relieved when she saw her stagger to her feet. She then charged over to Shadow Applejack slashing with her sword. She slashed upward, and summoned Cordelia willing her to slash upward diagonally. Shadow Applejack blocked both attacks and spun around whacking Sunset Shimmer back. Trixie summoned Dionysus, who rushed over to Shadow Applejack and did rapid side kicks to her, knocking her into the wall. When he faded away, Trixie appeared right in front of the shadow and whacked it a few times with her staff. Shadow Applejack pulled out her hand guns again and fired at Trixie, but she rolled out of the way. Sunset Shimmer ran past them in the opposite direction and summoned her Persona. Cordelia pointed her clawed hand forward, casting Bufu on Shadow Applejack. She didn't even flinch. This Shadow was immune to ice attacks! That was Cordelia's specialty... “Ah'm guided by mah love fer mah family!” Shadow Applejack stated, “I ain't gonna lose ta the likes of y'all!” Shadow Applejack charged up her energy, and then pulled out her shot gun. Guard, now! Sunset Shimmer listened to Cordelia and got in a defensive stance. She looked at Trixie, silently urging her to do the same as she didn't know what the shadow was going to do next. Trixie nodded and held her staff in front of her bracing herself. Shadow Applejack got on one knee and pointed her gun at Sunset Shimmer. Trixie looked at that in shock and rushed over to Sunset. “Look out!” she shouted, shoving Sunset aside at the last minute and taking the blow herself. It didn't kill her, but it knocked her back doing massive damage it seemed. Sunset got up and ran over to her helping her up, asking her why she did that. “We're friends, remember?” Trixie said, “Besides, you defended me earlier, so this makes us even.” Sunset shook her head smiling, not sure how she felt with her friend taking such a massive blow herself, but she thanked Trixie all the same. “Guys!” Pinkie Pie called out, “I can't undo the bindings! I think just like last time we have to defeat the shadow first!” “Great,” Trixie groaned, “Because we're doing such a fine job in that department.” Shadow Applejack pulled out her hand guns again and fired at them, making them part ways. Trixie landed closer to Pinkie Pie, who was next to a horribly frustrated and upset Applejack. “I'm sorry,” Pinkie Pie said looking down, “I'm so useless right now. All I know how to do is make people laugh, and that's not going to help here.” “It's okay,” Trixie said, “You're not useless. You can't fight, but we'd be lost without you,” Trixie looked down at Applejack, “And don't worry, Sunset Shimmer and I will get you out of here, okay?” Applejack didn't looked up or open her eyes, but she nodded. Trixie stood up and turned back to the fight, Sunset and Cordelia working together trading blows with the shadow, who rolled out of the way and blocked all of their attacks. Trixie spun her staff above her as her card appeared, “Go Dionysus!” she shouted, summoning her Persona, who was lying in the air above her. He snapped his fingers, casting Agi. If the screams of the Shadow were anything to go by, that attack did massive damage and knocked the shadow to her knees. Trixie ran over to Sunset's side and helped her up, “I think this is our chance! You ready?” she asked. Sunset nodded, and they both looked glared at the shadow, “That's what I wanted to hear! Let's do this!” Both of them charged over to Shadow Applejack and wailed on her with everything they had. A few times she knocked them back, but they immediately caught themselves and rushed back into the fight. That lasted for a few seconds until the shadow stood back up. “Ah can't lose here!” Shadow Applejack shouted, “Macintosh, Apple Bloom, Grandma, all of 'em need me!” The shadow shot at Sunset Shimmer with her gun, knocking her back, and then immediately rolled to the side shooting Trixie, who was know hunched over on her last legs. They had to end this fight soon or they'd die. “I think the shadow is weak to Trixie's magic!” Pinkie Pie called out, “Sunset, you need to give her an opening!” Sunset nodded, and held her hand out toward her card, “Persona!” she shouted, crushing the card in her hands. She and Cordelia then rushed over to the shadow, Sunset grabbing one leg while Cordelia got behind the shadow grabbing both of her arms. “W-what 're ya doin?!” Shadow Applejack asked. Sunset met eyes with Trixie and nodded smiling. It took a second, but Trixie smiled understanding what she wanted, “Got it!” she shouted spinning her staff above her, “Eat this!” She whacked her card with her staff summoning Dionysus, who snapped his fingers casting Agi right as Sunset and Cordelia moved out of the way. The shadow was knocked down, but this time Sunset told Trixie to cast Agi again as opposed to rushing in. “Good idea,” Trixie said, “Maximize the damage! Go Dionysus!” She summoned her Persona a second time, casting Agi a second time. The shadow didn't look like it could take anymore, and it wasn't in any condition to attack. They could end this. Sunset and Trixie summoned their Personas at the same time, willing them to rush over to the shadow. Dionysus did a series of fancy kicks to the shadow, actually thrusting his foot into Shadow Applejack and throwing her toward Cordelia, who slashed the Shadow in half with her sword. She screamed loudly as she faded away, turning back into her human form as she hit the floor. Dionysus walked over to Cordelia, and elegantly took her right hand and kissed it. Cordelia looked away visibly flattered as they both faded away. Sunset looked at Trixie with a raised eyebrow, but Trixie looked up laughing. “W-well, at least they're getting along, right?” Trixie tried playing it off, but Sunset wasn't going to be fooled. Dionysus, like Cordelia to herself, was a part of Trixie and would only do that if acting on something Trixie felt inside. Did Trixie actually... nah. They ran over to Applejack as the ropes and gag faded away. She knelt on the floor trembling, eyes wide. She looked a bit traumatized. “Hey, are you okay?” Trixie asked as they ran over to her. Pinkie Pie was holding her as she cried. “Ah... couldn't get free...” Applejack said, her voice shaking, “Ah tried mah hardest... but in the end Ah was...” “Shh...” Pinkie Pie said, “It's okay Applejack. You're safe now.” Applejack looked up at Sunset Shimmer and Trixie, “Ah'm sorry. Ah should 've listened to y'all. Ah couldn't do anythin against the shadows. All Ah did was make things worse.” “I'd do the same for someone I loved,” Sunset said. Now that she understood exactly what was going on, she wasn't as mad at her. Everyone turned to Trixie, who looked away frowning. “Just be more careful, okay?” Trixie said, “If we need to stop and save you every five seconds we'll never get to Rarity in time.” “Right,” Applejack said getting up, “Speakin of which, there's someone Ah need ta talk to.” She pushed past everyone and walked over to her shadow, who was still on her knees. She slammed a fist on the floor and silently cried. Applejack looked at her shadow sadly. “Ya really love 'em, don't ya?” Applejack asked kneeling down to her distraught shadow, “Ah'm sorry if ya don't agree with mah decisions, truth is Ah ain't so sure Ah'm doin the right thing mahself.” Shadow Applejack looked up at Applejack in shock. “Rarity didn't put these thoughts in mah head,” Applejack stated, “Ah've always had these feelins. Whenever someone thinks 'bout me, all they see is some dumb hick from the country. They think all Ah can do is take care of a farm, like that's all Ah'm good at. Only made worse when Sunset told us what our Equestrian counterparts were like. “Rainbow Dash's is the fastest person alive over there, Pinkie Pie's good at makin people happy an' plannin parties, Fluttershy's good with animals, an' Rarity makes things as radiant as herself,” Applejack gave a sad laugh, “Me though, mah counterpart's special talent is farmin. It was like the whole world was tryin ta tell me that mah destiny is ta be tied ta mah family fer the rest of mah life.” “Oh Applejack...” Pinkie Pie said sadly. “Geez, that's gotta suck,” Trixie said, “You want to be something big, and everything in the universe is telling you to stay in your small world and like it.” Sunset looked down sadly, feeling somewhat responsible for making her feel like this. Even her shadow looked at her with sad understanding. “Rarity is the whole reason Ah'm not goin crazy right now,” Applejack continued, “Ah'll admit, at first Ah wasn't sure about bein in a lesbian relationship, but when she kissed me Ah knew that Ah loved her with mah whole heart and soul. She gives me strength, ya know?” Shadow Applejack nodded, “Yer right though, even if Ah want ta leave the city, Ah can't forget mah roots. Maybe we could come ta a compromise. Ah don't know how, but Ah'm willin ta find a solution we can both live with. What do ya say?” Shadow Applejack nodded smiling, and the two of them embraced one another. “Ah'm sorry,” Shadow Applejack said. “Nah, Ah'm the one who's sorry,” Applejack said. She stood up and took her shadow's hands, “Why don't ya start by helpin me save Rarity?” Shadow Applejack nodded, and started glowing. She was then replaced with a spirit warrior wearing golden knights armor. The female knight had the face of a red fox and a matching tail, her lower body fully human and in the same armor as her body. On her back was a cross bow, and she wore a helmet shaped sort of like a wolf's head. Applejack had faced her other self and received the facade to overcome life's expectations, the Persona Artemis. Artemis vanished, turning into a tarot card that went into Applejack's soul. Applejack turned to everyone, “So this is... mah Persona?” “Congratulations!” Pinkie Pie said, “Now you can fight the shadows and save Rarity!” “Great,” Trixie said smiling, “Cause we could definitely use the-” she winced in pain falling over. Everyone ran over to her aid, Sunset helping her stand, “I'm fine, really...” she said, trying and failing to hide how much pain she was actually in. “We should get outta here so she can rest,” Applejack suggested. Sunset looked at Applejack in shock. “What about Rarity?” Sunset asked. “Ah hate it, believe me,” Applejack admitted, “But we ain't gonna get very far with her injured. Besides, it's gettin late. If we don't get home, our folks will get worried.” “Looks like I'm slowing you guys down again, huh?” Trixie said, “Damn it...” “Nah, we ain't properly prepared anyway,” Applejack said, “Sides, Ah need ta clear mah head if Ah'm gonna rescue Rarity.” “Then let's get out of here,” Pinkie Pie said. Sunset Shimmer nodded and lead the way out of the castle. Applejack stopped and turned back to the door leading to the next area. “Ah'll be back Rarity, Ah promise,” she said, running after the group. Tuesday, September 12th After School When they emerged in the real world, Trixie looked like she was doing a lot better. Still not good enough to start exploring, but good enough where her parents wouldn't ask questions. “I feel sort of weird coming back without Rarity,” Pinkie Pie said. Trixie looked down. “I'm sorry guys. I said I wouldn't slow anyone down, yet I still...” “This time it's mah fault,” Applejack said, “Ah shouldn't 've run in there all gung-ho like I did. Next time Ah'll stay with the group.” Sunset Shimmer told everyone to clear their schedules for the next week. “I hope it doesn't take a week, but pacing ourselves is a good idea,” Trixie said. “Ah think mah Persona has a few healin arts,” Applejack said, “So that'll help.” “I'll bring a notebook with me to write down what we learn about the mirror world,” Pinkie Pie said, “That way we'll even be able to remember enemy weaknesses.” “You don't mind keeping track of all that?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Nope. I want to do something, you know?” Pinkie Pie said. “Alright, we'll meet back here tomorrow after school,” Trixie said, “Let's get some rest.” Pinkie Pie and Trixie left. Sunset Shimmer was about to leave, but she stopped when she saw Applejack looking back at the mirror. “We'll save her,” Sunset Shimmer said. Applejack nodded and turned to Sunset Shimmer smiling. “Right. Thanks,” Sunset Shimmer nodded smiling, “Ya know, Ah was real short with ya these last few days. Ah gotta apologize for that.” Sunset Shimmer told Applejack she wasn't mad. Applejack closed her eyes smiling. “Yeah? Ah'm glad ta hear that. Ya know, it's been a while since it was just the two of us? Ah'd love ta catch up on old times, maybe even train with ya.” Sunset Shimmer nodded, accepting Applejack's request to catch up sometimes. “!” Thou art I and I am thou... Thou hast established a new bond... This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny... Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Strength Arcana... “Well, Ah'll see ya tomorrow Sunset,” Applejack said. Sunset waved good bye to Applejack, and then made her way back home. Tuesday, September 12th Evening When Sunset Shimmer got in, she saw that no one was home. Looked like Celestia and Luna were working late tonight. She decided to head right to bed so she could rest up for tomorrow. … Sunset dreamed that she and Diamond Tiara were sumo wrestlers. Her relationship with Diamond Tiara intensified.
Chapter 8Wednesday, September 13th Morning As Sunset Shimmer walked to school that day, she heard a few students talking, both of them boys. “I heard that another person disappeared.” “Was it another student at Canterlot High?” his friend asked. “You know that hot seamstress, Rarity? I heard that her parents called the police saying that she's vanished.” “Damn, that sucks. I was planning on asking her out. I had a plan and everything.” “Dude, you do know she bats for the other team, right?” His friend groaned, “It's always the hot ones. Damn it. Either way, I hope they find her soon. Nothing else so I can keep admiring her assets from a distance.” “Never mind that she might be in danger, right?” he asked sarcastically. Sunset didn't care to hear the rest of their conversation, so she tuned them out. Wednesday, September 13th After School Sunset Shimmer, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie were walking back to the antique shop. Applejack said that she'd meet them there. As they turned the corner, they saw Applejack step out of Daidara's Metal Works. When she saw them, she smiled and walked over to them. “Didn't expect ta see y'all here,” she said, “Ah wanted ta surprise ya.” “What were you doing in there?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Well, Ah figured if Ah'm gonna help y'all, Ah need ta be prepared, so...” she pulled out a set of nun-chucks. “Is that your weapon?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “Ah know it ain't as fancy as yer sword or Trixie's staff,” Applejack admitted, “but Ah don't know how ta use any of that other stuff, so Ah went with what looked simplest.” “Hey, that's fine,” Trixie said, “The only reason I know how to use a staff is because I played with the broom a few times when I was little.” “By the way,” Applejack said, “How 're ya feelin? Ya ain't too hurt, are ya?” Applejack asked. “I'm still a little sore, but I can manage,” Trixie asked. Applejack looked down thinking, “We at least got till Sunday,” she said looking at them, “As long as we make it ta her by then we should be good, right?” “But Applejack,” Pinkie Pie asked, “Shouldn't we try to save her as soon as possible?” “Believe me, Ah do,” Applejack said, “As in, as soon as possible. Right now there's only the four of us, an' only three fighters out of that. We gotta pace ourselves.” Sunset agreed with Applejack. She didn't want to keep Rarity waiting too long, but if they acted too hastily they'd only get themselves killed. “Also,” Applejack continued, “Ah was thinkin that we need a leader, someone ta keep us straight in there, ya know?” “You were thinking the same thing as me then,” Trixie said. “Me too,” Pinkie Pie said, “And I know exactly who that leader should be.” Sunset Shimmer half expected them to all fight for who the position should be, but she wasn't expecting all three of them to turn to look at the exact same person. Her... Sunset couldn't believe it. They wanted her to be the leader? “Well, you were the first one to get their Persona,” Trixie said. “You know how to fight the best,” Pinkie Pie continued. “An' yer the most level headed of us,” Applejack said, “Always have been. Ah think yer the best candidate fer the job.” Honestly, Sunset wasn't. She actually thought that Applejack would have made a better leader, and she half wanted to tell Applejack that. Seeing all three of them smiling expectantly at her though, she couldn't help but feel a little more confident, and that she had to do this. If Twilight were here, would she have also asked Sunset to be the leader? “I won't let you down,” Sunset Shimmer said smiling confidently. Now they felt like a true team. Fool Arcana: Rank 2 “Applejack is right though,” Trixie said, “We shouldn't rush. I am okay, but if anyone else wants to rest for the day, we shouldn't go in.” “So what should we do then?” Pinkie Pie asked, “Should we go in today, or stay here to rest longer.” Sunset Shimmer thought hard about that. She didn't want to take too long in saving Rarity, but they shouldn't rush either. Even if it took a few days, they'd rescue Rarity by the end of the week. For now, Sunset decided they should head back into the Mirror World. With Applejack now in the front lines they stood a better chance. Rarity's Castle: 1st Floor When they arrived in the castle, Sunset noticed something that really disturbed her. There was a turn that she didn't recognize right in front of her. Did the maze change? “Guys,” Pinkie Pie said behind them, “Something is different. I don't think this place is consistent.” “Great,” Trixie groaned, “That's going to make things harder...” “Let's be extra careful going through here,” Pinkie Pie said. Sunset ran forward, Trixie and Applejack only a little behind her, but Pinkie Pie staying further in the back out of the way. Up ahead they saw a shadow crawling around. It noticed them and charged over to them, but Sunset managed to slash at it right before it took form. The shadow turned into two more of those pink and purple ball shadows, but there was also a shadow that looked like two cloaked monks held together by sharp poles. “I think those things are called Lying Hableries,” Pinkie Pie said pointing to the balls, “The other one is called Trance Twins.” “And ya know this... how?” Applejack asked swinging her nun-chucks. “Doesn't matter HOW she knows,” Trixie said, “Let's just take em out!” Sunset started first by summoning Cordelia, willing her to cast Bufu on one of the Lying Hableries, knocking it down. She quickly used Bufu again, killing it. The other Lying Hablerie charged over to Sunset Shimmer, but Trixie knocked it back with her staff. Sunset Shimmer gave Trixie a thumbs up thanking her. “No problem Captain,” Trixie said smiling, “Can't have you falling now, can we?” So now she was “Captain”? Sunset just knew that would catch on, at least with Trixie. Applejack swung her nun-chucks as her card appeared before her, “Persona!” she shouted whacking the card with her nun-chucks. Artemis appeared in front of her pulling out her cross bow and fired at the Lying Hablerie, knocking it back. That gave Sunset Shimmer the opening she needed. “CORDELIA!!!” Sunset shouted. Cordelia pointed her clawed hand forward, casting Bufu on the Lying Hablerie, killing it. Applejack willed Artemis to fire her crossbow at the Trance Twins, knocking them against a wall. Trixie ran up to Applejack swinging her staff over her head. “Go Dionysus!” Trixie shouted, summoning her Persona. Dionysus appeared over her and snapped his fingers, casting Agi on the Trance Twins, knocking them to the ground. The shadow was still alive, but it wasn't getting up anytime soon. “Captain, you wanna just end this?” Trixie asked. Sunset Shimmer nodded, “Good answer!” Sunset Shimmer, Trixie, and Applejack charged over to the Trance Twins and wailed on them with everything they had. In a few seconds the shadow was dead. “Applejack, that was amazing!” Trixie said slapping Applejack on the back. “Nah, Ah saw how you and Sunset Shimmer use yer Personas,” Applejack said smiling, “Ah don't know how ta make Artemis move all fancy like yers.” “Well, Sunset's able to actually fight next to hers,” Trixie said, “Speaking of which, you okay Captain?” Sunset saw something forced into her mind. A series of cards floating in front of her. She mentally picked one out, seeing a picture of an odd creature that looked almost like a brain with eyes and many tentacles. The name Omoikane appeared in her head. “Sunset?” Applejack asked, “Ya need ta take a break?” Sunset shook her head, “Let's keep moving,” she said walking on ahead. That was weird, but she wouldn't let that stop her. They had a mission after all, and if they could get to Rarity today, she wanted to. Rarity's Castle: Floor 2 Sunset noticed that the second floor remained the same. Was that because it was such a basic room, or because shadows weren't present except for Applejack's shadow? “Wait!” Pinkie Pie called out as Sunset approached the door, “There's something in that room!” “We ain't turnin back now!” Applejack said, “The three of us can take whatever's on the other side of that door!” “I agree,” Trixie said, “Captain, let's go!” Sunset Shimmer nodded to them and opened the door. Just as Sunset Shimmer thought, there wasn't a change in the room's layout. The only change was in the inhabitant. Instead of Applejack's shadow... They saw Rarity's... She was wearing a fancy white dress that had somewhat of a Greek look to it. Sunset figured it was the white dress that she wore when she confessed her feelings to Applejack. “Hm... I suppose I could put the banners up here...” Shadow Rarity said, her back turned to Sunset's team not paying them any mind, “But those colors will clash with the walls. Maybe I should have thought harder about the color...” “Um... hello?” Trixie asked. “Oh, don't bother me right now, Trixie,” Shadow Rarity fussed, “Can't you see I'm busy?” “Oh yeah, you look so busy keeping the real Rarity prisoner,” Trixie said. That caught the shadow's attention, and she turned to face them. Red eyes... definitely a shadow. “Ooh! I see what this is! You all came here for little old me,” Shadow Rarity said smiling. “We came here fer the real Rarity!” Applejack shouted, “Tell me where she is now!” “What's so special about her? Aren't I just as good?” Shadow Rarity asked innocently, “I have all of the same thoughts...” she leaned forward smiling at Applejack suggestively, “All of the same feelings...” Applejack looked away slightly blushing. Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie all turned to her. “Damn girl, looks like you two are serious,” Trixie taunted. “I bet you know all of her sensitive spots, huh?” Pinkie Pie asked with a sly smile. Even Sunset Shimmer had to laugh a bit. “Shove it y'all...” Applejack said through gritted teeth. “I can please you in ways that she could only imagine. What do you say? Care for an upgrade?” Shadow Rarity asked. Sunset pointed her sword at Shadow Rarity glaring at her. “Take us to our Rarity now!” Sunset Shimmer commanded, having her fill of this shadow's mind games. Shadow Rarity laughed haughtily. “My, so much passion,” Shadow Rarity taunted, “I'm so busy these days, but I'm a generous person. How about we play a game, hm?” Shadow Rarity snapped her finger, summoning two odd looking shadows. One shaped like a white hand with a blue masked head, walking around on its middle and ring fingers. The other one was shaped sort of like a king, but was small and didn't look too threatening. Actually, neither one looked dangerous. That didn't mean they weren't. “If you can get to me by next Monday,” Shadow Rarity said, “I'll take you to “Rarity”. Just so you'll know, I'll be ordering the shadows here to make your trek as hard as possible.” “This isn't a game!” Applejack asked, “Take us ta Rarity NOW!” “Sorry,” Shadow Rarity said, “But if you want me, you'll have to chase me. I love playing hard to get. Tootles.” Shadow Rarity sauntered into the back door. Applejack tried to run after her, but the two shadows got in her way. “That one is called a Magic Hand,” Pinkie Pie said pointing to the hand shaped one, “and his partner is called a Positive King.” “Looks like we have to get past these guys first,” Trixie said as she and Applejack ran up to Sunset Shimmer. “Damn it! We don't have time fer this!” Applejack shouted, swinging her nun-chucks. Trixie pulled out her staff and Sunset Shimmer drew her sword, ready to fight. “Be careful guys,” Pinkie Pie urged, “They're small, but I think they're dangerous.” Sunset charged in first, swinging her sword at the Magic Hand, who jumped away and snapped... well... itself. It then cast Agi on Sunset knocking her back. “Sunset Shimmer!” Pinkie Pie cried out. Trixie ran up to the Magic Hand and whacked it away with her staff, and was about to cast Agi on it, but something else tackled her. It looked like a green baby with a pink flower on its head. The Positive King spun around and raised his scepter, and another one of those baby shaped shadows appeared. “What the hell 're those things?!” Applejack asked. “The name Secret Bambino comes to mind,” Pinkie Pie said, “I think the king is summoning them!” “That's just great!” Trixie said swinging her staff above her head, “Cause we needed more of them!” Trixie summoned Dionysus, who charged over to one of the Secret Bambino's and kicked it back. Artemis appeared behind him and shot at the other one with her cross bow. Sunset got up and held out her hand looking at the Magic Hand. The shadow jumped into the air and tried to slam down on top of Sunset, but she rolled out of the way. My attacks should hurt it... Sunset nodded and held her hand out reaching for her tarot card, “CORDELIA!!!” She crushed the card in her hand, willing Cordelia to cast Bufu. Cordelia pointed her clawed hand at the Magic Hand, her ice spell knocking the shadow down. As her friends were occupied, she cast Bufu again, this time killing the Magic Hand. She was happy that there was only one. More than one would have been a problem. Sunset turned to her friends and saw a horrible sight. Trixie and Applejack were surrounded by Shadows. Four Secret Bambino's were around them, constantly whacking and tackling them. Everytime they killed one, another one appeared. Dionysus and Artemis were standing over their summoners, but they were doing most of the fighting as it took everything Trixie and Applejack had to keep their Persona's active. “Sunset, what are we going to do?!” Pinkie Pie asked, “They're running out of energy!” Sunset didn't know what to do. Were any of the enemies weak to her attacks? That was the only way she could think to help her friends. My power will not be adequate... But the other soul within you might have an idea... The other soul? Was Cordelia talking about that other card she got earlier? Was it another Persona? If so, could she use it? She pictured the other card in her head, and it materialized in front of her, but to the side. She pulled it over so it was in front of her, and it clicked as if inserted into a slot. At that moment she felt a little different. She was still herself, she could tell, but she oddly felt a deeper connection to her past self. I doth be of the Hierophant Arcana... The past shant help you here... Look to the future... The voice was different. It was male, and sounded elderly. Was that the other Persona? Was that... Omoikane? She summoned her Persona, but instead of Cordelia, she instead saw the brain shaped creature on the card. It's tentacle/eyes looked at all of the Shadows. Sunset felt two spells that would help here. One was called Zio, which she kept picturing as an electric spell. The other one though was the one she really wanted to use for some reason. Mazio... She willed Omoikane to cast Mazio. He raised his tentacles, causing four bolts of lightning to shoot down and hit the Secret Bambinos, killing them instantly. “Holy shit!” Trixie cried out, eyes wide. “Who did that?” Applejack asked. Sunset got their attention, and told Trixie to cast Agi on the king. “R-right!” Trixie said, spinning her staff above her, “Go Dionysus!” Trixie's Persona appeared, snapping his fingers and casting Agi on the Positive King. He was knocked down from the attack, so Sunset and Applejack ran over to Trixie. “Captain, you want to end it here?” Trixie asked. Sunset nodded, and the three of them ran over to the shadow and wailed on it. Needless to say, it died instantly. “Here,” Applejack said to Sunset Shimmer, having Artemis cast Dia on her, healing her. Sunset thanked Applejack and then asked if she was okay, “No, Ah ain't. Treatin Rarity's life like it's a game...” “Hey, at least we know that she's definitely here,” Trixie said, “And we have until next Monday too get to her. I personally want to save her before then, but like we said, we need to pace ourselves.” “Trixie's right,” Pinkie Pie said, “The shadow won't hurt her before then, I'm sure.” “So, y'all think she's safe fer now?” Applejack asked. “About as safe as she could be considering her situation,” Trixie said with a shrug. Sunset could only imagine how frustrated Rarity was right now. “We need to keep moving,” Sunset said. “Right,” Applejack said nodding, “Sunset Shimmer, Ah believe now more than ever that yer the best person ta lead us. Ah'm in yer hands.” Sunset thanked Applejack, and then ordered her team to proceed onward. They were still on a rescue mission, and now they knew the exact deadline. Next Monday... Author's Note Persona Stats: Applejack Ambrosia (Strength Arcana) Base Weapon: Nun-chucks Persona: Artemis Specialty: Wind, Physical Attacks, and Healing Weakness: Electricity Omoikane (Hierophant Arcana) Specialty: Electricity Weakness: Ice Did you like what you read here? If so, then please support my Patreon so I can keep writing high quality work like this and keep improving my craft.
Chapter 9Saturday, September 16th After School Rarity's Castle: 7th Floor Sunset Shimmer and her team continued to explore the castle. They didn't know how many floors there were, so there wasn't a way to tell if climbing the castle in one sitting was realistic. Even still, they were going to try at least. As they navigated the maze, Sunset saw a shadow crawling up ahead. It didn't look like it noticed them yet, but it was blocking their path. Damn it, what were they going to do? “Let's just jump it before it sees us,” Trixie suggested, “We can't get past it, and the three of us can take it out.” Sunset nodded to Trixie and then rushed over to the shadow, slashing it with her sword. After her blade made contact, the shadow split into two shadows and took form, becoming some sort of weird floating fish like monster. They looked disoriented, as if they weren't sure what happened. “They're called Calm Pesce,” Pinkie Pie said, “I think you guys can gang up on them.” “Leave it ta me!” Applejack said swinging her nun-chucks around, “Persona!” She slammed her card with her nun-chucks, summoning Artemis. The armored fox spirit held her hand to the sky, summoning a green tornado that engulfed the fish shadow on the left. It looked like that was its weakness, because it fell down injured. “Hey, do that again!” Trixie urged. Applejack summoned Artemis again, who cast the wind spell (Garu I think?) on the other Calm Pesce, knocking it to the ground. “So, ya wanna gang up on 'em?” Applejack asked. Sunset Shimmer nodded and the three of them charged in and attacked the shadows with everything they had. They didn't put up a fight, and they died shortly after. After they were done, Sunset looked over to Applejack, who looked really tense. Sunset understood how she felt though, as they had been searching for Rarity for about three days now. Hell, even Trixie was getting concerned. Sunset walked over to Applejack and asked if she was okay. “Yeah, Ah'm fine,” Applejack said, “Ah jus' hope we're getting closer ta the top.” “I... think we are...” Pinkie Pie said slowly, catching everyone's attention. “How do you know?” Trixie asked. “The same way I know what the shadows are called,” Pinkie Pie answered, “I just... know...” “Well, if she's close, then we can't waste any time!” Applejack said running ahead. “Applejack! We talked about this! Damn it, that girl is gonna be the death of us!” Trixie said before running ahead. Sunset placed a comforting hand on Pinkie Pie's shoulder, and asked her if she wanted to rest a bit. Pinkie Pie shook her head. “I'm fine Sunset,” Pinkie Pie said, “We're really close to where Rarity is. I wanna save her as soon as possible,” Pinkie Pie put on a smile, “Don't worry about me.” Sunset found it hard not to worry about her. She had become more stressed out as time went on, but Sunset figured it was because Rarity was trapped in this castle. She'd perk up once they found Rarity. Patting Pinkie Pie on the shoulder, Sunset raced after her friends with Pinkie Pie right behind her. It didn't take them long to find the stairs going to the next floor. Rarity's Castle: 8th Floor As they reached the 8th floor, they were greeted with a large red door. Under them was what looked like a red carpet, which put Sunset in the mind of the throne room. This was definitely where they needed to be. “Ugh, we made it,” Trixie said falling to the floor and sitting down, “Geez, I thought we'd never get up here.” “Rarity... she's behind this door,” Applejack said placing her hand on the door. Sunset Shimmer walked over to her and put a hand on her shoulder, “Ah'm alright, really. Ah'm jus' ready ta get Rarity outta here.” “She's probably terrified,” Pinkie Pie said, “She had no way of knowing that we're even looking for her.” “I remember how I felt being tied up when my shadow trapped me,” Trixie said, “God, that was terrifying, not being able to get free and knowing that the ropes didn't even have knots. I can only imagine what's going on in Rarity's head right now.” “Ah felt... vulnerable,” Applejack admitted, “Until y'all showed up, the thing runnin through my mind was 'what's my shadow gonna do ta me?' She's been stuck here fer almost a week now.” “We have to save her,” Sunset said adamantly, catching everyone's attention. “Captain's right,” Trixie said standing up, “I'm rested up, so we can leave at any time.” “Ah'm ready too,” Applejack said gripping her nun-chucks, “Hang on Rarity.” “I'll stay closer to the door,” Pinkie Pie said, “Since I'm the only one without a Persona, but I'm ready too.” Sunset nodded to everyone, then turned to the door giving it a push. She didn't let anyone know, but her heart was racing. Something was telling her that this was going to be their hardest fight yet. When the four girls opened the door, they saw the largest throne room in the world. To Sunset Shimmer, it put Celestia's throne to shame, and that was saying something. Like the rest of the castle, the throne room had white walls with purple banners. “Rarity!” Applejack called out, “Where are ya?!” they all heard a muffled scream above them. They looked up and saw a large golden bird's cage hanging from the ceiling over the throne. There wasn't a lock on it at all, so there wasn't a visible way of opening it. But sitting inside it, chained to the floor of the cage, and with a white scarf gagging her, was Rarity. “Rarity!” Applejack ran up to the cage, Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie following her, “Damn it! How are we gonna reach her?!” “Did you call me, darling?” Shadow Rarity called from the front of the throne room. They turned to see her sitting seductively in the throne, “You made it. I'm so happy.” “FYI, the one were calling was the real Rarity,” Trixie said, “Which you're going to release!” “Why did you capture her?” Pinkie Pie asked. “I did it so Applejack and I could be together forever,” Shadow Rarity said smiling suggestively. “Yer not the one Ah'm datin!” Applejack said. “Who says you'll be dating her for much longer?” Shadow Rarity asked, surprising everyone, “Ahh, she didn't tell you, did she? Now that makes sense.” “Didn't tell Applejack what?” Trixie asked. “That she was planning on breaking up with you,” Shadow Rarity said. Sunset saw the color fade from Applejack's face. “W-what?! What 're ya talkin about?! Rarity wouldn't break up with me!” Applejack denied. Sunset looked up at the real Rarity in her cage, and saw her look away in sadness and shame. She was? “How much do you really know about your beloved Rarity, hm?” Shadow Rarity asked, “Does she tell you her deepest secrets? Her desires? Her dreams? Or is it a passionate battle of tongues whenever you two get together?” Applejack wanted to say something, but she stopped and looked down. “See? She never opened up to you about anything. To her, all you were was a cheap, easy fuck. She never cared about you. All she was looking for was someone she could carry around as an accessory, and then throw away when the next big thing appeared.” “That's not Rarity at all!” Sunset Shimmer said adamantly. “Captain's right! I haven't known her for very long, but she's not that superficial. Maybe a little high on herself, but I was worse last year.” “You don't know anything about her!” Shadow Rarity shouted, “She doesn't care about anyone but herself! As soon as it gets in the way of her future or her dreams she throws it away! That goes for you too!” Shadow Rarity stood up and ran over to Applejack. “Don't you see? I did this for you! For us!” Shadow Rarity said earnestly, “Applejack, I... I love you!” Applejack stepped back and bit gritting her teeth, clearly unable to figure out how she felt about what she was hearing. “You deserve better than that high strung, self centered skank!” Shadow Rarity said, “I love you too much to let her tear you to pieces like that. So yes, I kidnapped her, but I wasn't going to kill her myself! Actually... I was hoping that we could leave this place together... you and me.” “Us... leave?” Applejack asked, looking at Shadow Rarity in shock. “We don't need her,” Shadow Rarity said, “The world would be better off without her anyway. But I could take her place. I would devote myself to you and only you,” Shadow Rarity took Applejack's hands, “Please choose me, Applejack! Let's leave her here and have a future together, just like what she promised you!” It was clear that Shadow Rarity was serious about her feelings. Just like with Applejack's shadow, she was being honest and true to herself. Did that mean that Rarity was planning on breaking up with Applejack? “Rarity...” Applejack said looking away seriously. “She doesn't deserve you,” Shadow Rarity said, “Not if she was going to rip your heart to pieces like that. Let's leave together, Applejack...” Shadow Rarity was about to caress Applejack's cheek, but Applejack grabbed her hand stopping her, “Applejack?” “Ah came here fer the real Rarity,” Applejack said seriously, “Ah ain't leavin without her.” “She was going to break your heart!” Shadow Rarity shouted, “Even knowing that, you're going to still choose her over me?!” “Ah ain't makin any decisions till Ah hear it from Rarity,” Applejack said glaring at Shadow Rarity. “I am Rarity!” Shadow Rarity said, “I'm just as real as she is!” “You don't get ta decide what she does,” Applejack said, “Now, let my Rarity go, 'fore Ah have ta get ugly.” “No...” Shadow Rarity said, her aura building up around her, “NO!!!! I won't let you do this to me!!! You will not deny me!!!” she screamed, gathering the shadows around her. A black wave pushed Sunset, Trixie, Pinkie, and Applejack back, and when they looked back at Shadow Rarity, she had already changed. She was now a large white dragon that looked like it was made of crystal or some sort of diamond. On its back were green diamonds like spines, and it had glowing red eyes. Surrounding it was four smaller diamonds that continuously circled around the dragon. “That's a big one!” Trixie shouted. “She's bigger than any of the other shadows we've faced!” Pinkie Pie said, “I... I don't know what to do against it!” Sunset looked behind the dragon, seeing the real Rarity pulling at her shackles frantically as the dragon approached her cage. “I should kill you right here!” Shadow Rarity said angrily. “No!” Applejack shouted whacking her tarot card with her nun-chucks. Artemis rushed forward, getting on one knee, and shot her crossbow at Shadow Rarity's claw, catching her attention. Artemis vanished shortly afterward. “Fine!” Shadow Rarity said, “I'll deal with you first!” Sunset and Trixie ran up to Applejack's side and pulled out their weapons. “I am a shadow! The true self!” Shadow Rarity proclaimed, “I will not be denied! You will choose me!” “Geez, talk about obsessive!” Trixie said, “Turning into a full blown dragon?!” “Ah don't care what she turns into!” Applejack shouted, “Sunset Shimmer, Ah'm in yer hands!” Sunset nodded to Applejack and put her focus toward the shadow, who roared at them angrily. Shadow Rarity slammed her claw onto the ground toward them, but the three girls scattered to get away. Sunset then held her hand above her as her tarot card appeared. “Persona!” she shouted, crushing her card with her hand. Cordelia appeared in front of her and rushed forward. Trixie summoned Dionysus at the same time, and the two Personas charged toward the shadow dragon. Cordelia slashed with her sword, but was stopped by a barrier. Dionysus tried kicking Shadow Rarity, but he was also stopped by the same barrier. “No!” Trixie shouted. “Let me try!” Applejack shouted swinging her nun-chucks, “Artemis, attack!” Applejack shattered her card, and Artemis appeared and fired with her crossbow, but just like Cordelia and Dionysus, her attacks were stopped by the same barrier. “You can't touch me!” Shadow Rarity shouted, “As long as my barrier is up, I'm invincible!” Shadow Rarity started casting a spell, and then fired Zio at all three of them, actually knocking Applejack to the ground. Seeing an opening, Shadow Rarity cast another spell. It didn't hurt them physically, but Sunset felt a little weaker somehow as a purple wave came over her and her friends. Sunset pushed herself up and rushed over to the shadow as her tarot card hovered over her palm. She crushed it right as she reached Shadow Rarity, and she and Cordelia took turns slashing at the barrier itself. “I don't think so!” Shadow Rarity shouted whacking Sunset and Cordelia back. Cordelia vanished as she hit the floor, but Trixie caught Sunset. “This ain't workin!” Applejack stated summoning Artemis, who held her hand in the air casting a healing spell on Sunset (the name Dia came to Sunset Shimmer's mind), “We needed another plan!” “Thank you Captain Obvious!” Trixie said, “I'm still wondering what that one spell she used did.” Sunset was wondering too. She did notice that the tail whip attack seemed to hurt a little more than she thought it would. “I have a plan for you all!” Shadow Rarity said charging up her magic again, “SUFFER FOR ME!!!” She cast another spell, this time using Mazio hitting everyone. Trixie rolled out of the way, but Sunset and Applejack wasn't so lucky. Sunset noticed that Applejack screamed out and fell to the ground again, and that the spell hurt more than usual. Shadow Rarity used the opening to once again cast another weird spell. This time the wave that hit them was green, and Sunset felt a little slower. What was going on?! “Guys!” Pinkie Pie called out from the door, “I think she's doing something weird to your physical abilities!” “I think so too...” Trixie said, “I don't feel as fast as usual.” Sunset ran over to Applejack and helped her up. The poor thing looked like she was barely hanging in there. “Ah'm... fine...” Applejack breathed out, “Can you an' Trixie hold her off till I catch my second wind?” Sunset nodded and ran over to Trixie, but was whacked with Shadow Rarity's tail before she could reach her, knocking her away from Trixie. Trixie summoned Dionysus, who appeared above Trixie lying on the air. He snapped his fingers and cast Agi, but the spell was once again stopped by a barrier. “CORDELIA!!!” Sunset shouted, summoning her main Persona. Cordelia held her clawed hand forward, casting Bufu at Shadow Rarity. Just like all of their attacks, it was stopped by a barrier. She was invincible! Shadow Rarity slammed her claw down toward Trixie, who tried to roll to the side. Sadly, she wasn't fast enough and the shock of the impact knocked her forward and onto the ground. “Now I know she did something,” Trixie groaned, “I should have been able to dodge that...” Pinkie Pie looked closely at the shadow, noticing the crystals circling her. “Sunset!” Pinkie Pie called out, “You need to do something about those crystals! I think they're creating the barrier!” Sunset looked at the crystals, seeing a sort of energy generating between them whenever they spun around. It would take a while, but that looked like their best bet. She turned to Pinkie Pie and gave her a thumbs up thanking her, and then ran over to Trixie grabbing her wrist, pulling heer away just in time before Shadow Rarity hit her with her claws again. Sunset ran over to the newly healed Applejack, and told them both to focus on the crystals around Shadow Rarity. “That's a good plan,” Trixie said, “But it'll take a while.” “Yeah, an' Ah take more damage from her electric attacks,” Applejack stated, “How 're we gonna take her out 'fore she kills us first?” I have a power that will help... Focus on the crystals right before Applejack attacks... Cordelia had a plan? Well, she hadn't steered Sunset wrong yet. Sunset focused on one of the crystals and summoned Cordelia. Like when she cast Bufu, she held her clawed hand forward, but this time that same wave that hit them converged on one of the crystals. “Attack, now!” Sunset commanded Applejack, who nodded. “Got it!” Applejack summoned Artemis, who cast Garu at the crystal, instantly destroying it. “What?!” Shadow Rarity shouted, “How?!” “While she's open! Go again!” Pinkie Pie shouted. Applejack summoned Artemis again, who cast Garu on another crystal, not destroying it, but there was a visible crack on the crystal. Shadow Rarity cast Mazio again, but this time Applejack took a defensive stance, which helped her stay her ground. Sunset had Cordelia cast that spell (Sunset felt like calling it Rakunda) again on another crystal, weakening it. Trixie had Dionysus kick the cracked one while Applejack had Artemis cast Garu on the one Sunset weakened. Both crystal were destroyed. “Damn you!” Shadow Rarity shouted, “Why are you so blinded?! I'm trying to save you!” Shadow Rarity cast Mazio again, this time before Applejack could take a defensive stance. When she fell to the ground, Shadow Rarity cast Mazio again, actually knocking Applejack unconscious. “AJ!!!” Pinkie Pie screamed. Rarity seemed to scream Applejack's name through her gag as well. Sunset and Trixie were both on their last legs, as Trixie had to use her staff for support and Sunset was resting on one knee. Sunset told Pinkie Pie to try and wake Applejack up while she and Trixie held off the shadow. Pinkie Pie nodded and ran over to Applejack as Sunset and Trixie forced themselves up. “Captain, try using that one Persona till she wakes up,” Trixie suggested, referring to a Persona Sunset awoke to during the climb called “Pixie”. Whenever she thought about it, it somehow made her feel closer to Trixie. She pulled Pixie's card into the imaginary slot in front of her, suddenly feeling herself become more confident. She also felt herself become more comfortable around Trixie. Pixie here! Let me heal you until your friend wakes up! Sunset Shimmer summoned Pixie, who appeared as a small fairy with short red hair. She held her hands up casting a group healing spell on everyone, including Applejack (Sunset learned earlier that this spell was called Media). Trixie, now able to stand, spun her staff over her head, “Go Dionysus!” she shouted, summoning her Persona. Feeling her intense emotions, Dionysus jumped into the air and kicked the final crystal, shattering it. Seeing the opening, Dionysus kicked Shadow Rarity directly, knocking her back. “We can hit her now!” Trixie said, turning to Sunset Shimmer. Sunset nodded smiling, and then ran over to Trixie, deciding to stick with Pixie until Applejack woke up. “You'll pay for that!” Shadow Rarity shouted, casting Mazio again. At some point Sunset's body started to feel as strong as normal, so she was able to withstand the attack. Trixie was even able to dodge it, and it looked like Pinkie Pie pulled Applejack out of the way before it hit them. After a second, Applejack shook her head, “Ugh... what happened?” she asked. “Applejack!” Pinkie Pie shouted hugging her friend, “I was so worried!” “Ah'm fine Pinkie,” Applejack said hugging her friend, “But we need ta put an end ta this.” Applejack ran forward as Pixie healed everyone, Dionysus kicking the shadow against a wall. “You ready to join us again?” Trixie asked. “Yeah, sorry 'bout that,” Applejack said, “What do ya say we put an end ta this once and fer all?” Sunset nodded and switched back to Cordelia. “CORDELIA!!!” Sunset shouted, summoning her Persona, casting Rakunda on the shadow directly. “Go Dionysus!” Trixie shouted, resummoning her Persona who kicked Shadow Rarity rapidly knocking it against the wall. “This one's fer Rarity,” Applejack said to herself, “Artemis, attack!” Applejack summoned her Persona, who held her hand above her casting Garu, this time making the shadow fall to the ground. “Captain, you ready?” Trixie asked Sunset Shimmer, who nodded. The three of them rushed over to the shadow attacking her with everything they had. She didn't put up much of a fight, and when they were done the shadow screamed in agony falling to the floor, fading away in a black mist, turning back into her humanoid form. The cage Rarity was being kept in fell to the ground and broke. The shackles and scarf vanished, and the bars opened enough for her to step out. “Rarity!” Applejack called out. Rarity turned to Applejack and wiped her eyes, cleaning her make-up as best as she could. “Applejack...” Rarity said looking away slightly. Applejack ran up to Rarity and embraced her. “Are ya okay?” Applejack asked softly. “No...” Rarity said, “I'm glad to be out of that cage, but I'm not okay.” Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie ran over to them. “Geez, I'm glad we got here in time,” Trixie said, “You had us worried.” “Rarity, were you really going to break up with Applejack?” Pinkie Pie asked, surprising Rarity. “Y-you know that we're dating?” Rarity asked. Applejack looked down sheepishly. “Yeah... my shadow appeared an' sort of... spilled the beans...” Applejack said, “They understood though.” Rarity turned to Sunset Shimmer, who breathed out in relief and nodded smiling, letting Rarity know that it was okay. Truth was, lesbian, straight, none of that mattered to Sunset. Hell, lately she found herself actually looking at girls a lot more. “Well, I'm glad that you support us,” Rarity said looking down. “Rares, were ya... plannin on...” Applejack asked. “I didn't want to break up with you,” Rarity confessed, “The thought... has been building up in my head though...” “Why though?” Applejack asked, “Ah didn't do anythin... did Ah?” “Oh no! Not at all!” Rarity said earnestly, “If you'd excuse the cliché... it's not you... it's me.” Rarity turned away from Applejack in shame. “You? Rarity, what's wrong?” Applejack said. “Well, after college I plan on going to Manehattan University...” Rarity said rubbing her arm, “With my grades, I'm sure to get in.” “That's fine,” Applejack said, “Ah told ya, Ah'd go with ya if-” “That's why!” Rarity screamed turning to Applejack, “Manehattan isn't just a bus ride away! If you come with me, what's your family going to do?!” “You were worried about her family too?” Trixie asked. “Of course I was!” Rarity said, “I've had a crush on Applejack since the beginning of high school. I knew it was selfish, but I couldn't keep it in anymore. I figured that I'd confess my feelings, and then leave it at that. “But when I got there, I couldn't keep it in. She looked so beautiful, and my feelings were so strong, that I knew just telling her wasn't enough. I had to show her. So I made a really nice dress, went to her house, and once again was at a loss for words. I couldn't take it, so I kissed her, ready for her to push me off, but instead...” “Instead, Ah pulled her in,” Applejack said, “Ah was surprised, but it jus'... felt right... my lips pressed together against Rarity's...” So that was how it happened. It was interesting, seeing Rarity like this. Sunset was used to seeing Rarity so calm and sure of herself, so seeing her actually nervous and hearing it was something else. “I was being selfish...” Rarity said, “When Applejack said that she wanted to come with me to Manehattan University, I was overjoyed. At the same time, I realized that I was tearing her family apart,” Rarity turned to Applejack, “I can't do that to you. I can't ask you to leave your family over me. I would die if your family fell apart because of me.” “Rarity...” Applejack said looking down. To Sunset, this situation was complicated, but she could tell how much they loved each other. She couldn't let their relationship fall apart. “You two can work it out,” Sunset said catching their attention, “If you stick together, that is.” “Together...?” Rarity asked. “Captain's right,” Trixie said, “This is what it means to be in love. For better or worse, and all that stuff, right?” “That's... when yer married...” Applejack said, both she and Rarity blushing, “But they're right. We'll work it out, but Ah wanna work it out with ya.” “Applejack... you mean it?” Rarity asked. Applejack nodded smiling. “Ah love ya, Rarity,” Applejack said caressing Rarity's cheek. “Oh Applejack, I love you too,” Rarity said. Applejack pulled Rarity in and kissed her deeply. They truly looked right together like this. After a second, Rarity turned back to the center of the throne room, where her Shadow stood there looking ashamed. Rarity sighed and walked over to her. “As for you,” Rarity said, “You do know that what you did was very wrong, right?” Shadow Rarity nodded. She looked at Applejack with a longing expression, something that Rarity took note of, “You really love her, don't you?” “I do...” Shadow Rarity said softly, as if about to cry. “I see,” Rarity folded her arms, “I'm still very upset at you, you know. You kidnapped me, and tried to kill me.” “I just... wanted to protect Applejack's heart...” Shadow Rarity confessed. Rarity nodded in understanding, “So now it makes sense. I love Applejack so much, that I don't want to break her heart, but I don't want to disappoint my family or tear hers apart. That's where you came from, isn't it?” Shadow Rarity nodded. “I can't hate you,” Rarity said, “And you're right about it not being fair that Applejack has to choose between the two of us. After all, we're both Rarity, right?” Shadow Rarity looked surprised, but she nodded smiling. “If she's not apposed to the idea,” Rarity said, “Why don't we both leave with Applejack and the others?” Shadow Rarity looked at Applejack hopefully. “No more kidnappin, alright?” Applejack said partially smiling. Shadow Rarity ran over to Applejack and kissed her, shocking the southern teen. As she ran back to Rarity, Sunset, Trixie, and Pinkie Pie all smiled at Applejack. “Damn, Applejack gets all the ladies,” Trixie taunted. “How does she do it?” Pinkie Pie asked playfully. “Shut it y'all...” Applejack said. Even Sunset Shimmer found it hard not to taunt Applejack. Who would have thought she was such romantic? “Now, let's go home,” Rarity said taking Shadow Rarity's hand. Shadow Rarity nodded, but then started glowing. She transformed into a very interesting spirit. She looked humanoid with really long and full blond hair, wearing a white garment that literally only covered her naughty bits. Behind her was what looked like a large grave stone with the name “Achilles” written on it in red letters, and on her wrists were shackles that were chained to the grave stone. The chain was long enough to give her enough give to move her arms freely, and her face was made up with red lipstick and purple eyeshadow. Rarity had faced her other self and received the facade to overcome life's expectations, the Persona Polyxena. Polyxena vanished, and Rarity turned to Sunset and her friends, “Now that that's settled, can we please get out of here? I'm dying to get freshened up, and I'm sure my mother is worried about me. “Yeah, I'm so done with this place,” Trixie stated, “Let's get home.” Sunset agreed, and led everyone back to the mirror leading back to the real world. When they arrived back in the Antique Shop, Rarity insisted that someone get her some make-up so she could look somewhat presentable coming home. Sunset thought it was silly, but she let Rarity use her make-up kit so she wouldn't complain. “Thank you Sunset,” Rarity said. “Do you remember anything about what happened?” Trixie asked, “Like how you got there?” “I'm afraid not,” Rarity said, “I assumed that my shadow pulled me in, but I was asleep when it happened. I doubt the police would believe anything concerning me being in another world.” “Probably not,” Pinkie Pie said, “Do you know what you're going to say if the police ask you anything?” “I have a small idea,” Rarity said, “Right now I just want to get some rest.” “Ah'll walk ya home,” Applejack said, “Sides, Ah sort of wanted ta talk to ya in private.” “Alright,” Rarity said, “Sunset, Trixie, Pinkie Pie, thank you for rescuing me.” “That's what friends are for,” Sunset Shimmer said. Rarity smiled as a response. “Ah'll give ya a call later once Ah get her in safely,” Applejack said, “Seriously y'all, thanks a million.” “Hey, I'm just glad we could help,” Trixie said, “Now make sure the princess gets back to her castle safe and sound.” “Ugh, don't mention castles,” Rarity groaned, “After this ordeal, I never want to see a castle again.” Rarity and Applejack walked out, Rarity holding onto Applejack's arm as she was escorted out. Trixie stretched and yawned. “I'm gonna head home,” Trixie said, “I'll give you a call tomorrow, okay Captain?” Sunset nodded and waved good bye to Trixie. As she walked out, Sunset turned to Pinkie Pie, who was looking back at the mirror fearfully. “How are you holding up?” Sunset asked. “Sunset, why do I know so much about that place?” Pinkie Pie asked, “I've never been there, but...” “We'll figure it out, together,” Sunset Shimmer said. Pinkie Pie turned back to Sunset and smiled. “Sunset...” Pinkie Pie walked over to Sunset Shimmer and hugged her tightly, “I really missed you when you went back to Equestria, you know. Don't leave me again Sunset. I... I need you.” Sunset and Pinkie Pie were always close, but at that moment Sunset felt a faint bond form between her and Pinkie Pie. “!” Thou art I and I am though... Thou hast established a new bond... This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny... Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Lovers Arcana... Sunset walked Pinkie Pie home, and then started making her way back home herself. Saturday, September 16th Evening When Sunset got in, Celestia had ordered a pizza for dinner. It only took a few minutes for the pizza to arrive, and afterward Sunset, Celestia, and Luna all sat down to enjoy the “feast”. It was times like these that Sunset felt more like their roommate. “Oh, wonderful news,” Celestia said, “Your friend Rarity was found. Applejack brought her home.” “That's wonderful,” Sunset said. “Isn't it?” Celestia asked smiling, “I imagine you were worried about her.” “It's rather unusual though,” Luna said, “How Rarity just turned up all of a sudden. I hear she doesn't even remember the kidnapping.” “Lulu, she the poor thing was traumatized,” Celestia said, “She probably blocked the whole thing from her memory.” “Perhaps,” Luna said sitting back, “And for the last time, do not call me Lulu.” Luna took a bite out of her pizza slice, and both Sunset and Celestia laughed. After dinner, Sunset Shimmer said good night to her guardians and went to her room to get ready for bed. She knew she would sleep well tonight. … Sunset dreamed that Diamond Tiara was chasing her. Her relationship with Diamond Tiara intensified. Author's Note Persona Stats: Rarity Dubois (Hanged Man Arcana) Base Weapon: Whips Persona: Polyxena Specialty: Electricity, healing, stat boosting Weakness: Wind Pixie (Magician Arcana) Specialty: Healing Weakness: Fire I hope you enjoyed it. Please check out my Patreon page and consider donating. Simply donating a dollar alone would help me support myself via writing AND help the production of my Death Star, bringing me one step closer to world domination.
Chapter 10Sunday, September 17th Morning Sunset figured that Rarity would need a few days to recover from the ordeal of being captured. She had a lot of questions for her, but it wouldn't be appropriate to pester her about it right now. That brought the question, what was she going to do today? After she got dressed and put her make-up on, her phone rang, showing Trixie's name on the caller ID. She did say she was going to call her. Sunset opened up her phone and said hi to Trixie. “Hey Sunset,” Trixie said, “I know you're probably tired from fighting yesterday, but I was wondering if you wanted to hang out? It's okay if you're too tired though.” Sunset Shimmer thought about that. She was tired, but not too tired. Also, since getting Pixie of the Magician Arcana, Sunset felt a deeper connection between her and Trixie. Hanging out might be a good idea, she thought to herself. “I'm not too tired,” Sunset said. “Yes! Um... I mean, that's great. I'll meet you at the corner we usually separate on,” Trixie said, trying to cover up how happy she was. Sunset said she'd meet her there, and then hung up to get ready. Sunday, September 17th Daytime Trixie and Sunset walked around Canterlot, mainly talking about minor things. They seemed to really connect throughout the day. Sunset noticed that Trixie kept looking at her oddly though, often before quickly turning away. Was there something on her face or something. Not that Sunset minded, but it was weird. “Are you okay?” Sunset asked after Trixie did it a fourth time. “Y-yeah,” Trixie said rubbing the back of her head laughing awkwardly, “I'm fine Sunset.” Trixie looked embarrassed, but was smiling. “It's nice to be able to just hang out and be normal teenagers, right?” Trixie asked Sunset, who nodded in agreement, “Oh, that reminds me, are you really a teenager?” Sunset was confused by that question. “I was just curious,” Trixie said, “You came from that other world, and from what I'm gathering you would be considered an adult over there. I was just wondering if you were actually an adult but changed into a teenager over here. Probably silly, I know.” Sunset shook her head, and explained to Trixie that she was actually only seventeen, and that the rules in Equestria were different. Over there, she was considered an adult, able to run a business, and could even get married if she wanted. “Wow,” Trixie said, clearly surprised, “I thought you were older than that, with how mature you seem. This means I'm actually older than you. Funny,” Trixie said laughing a bit, “I turned eighteen over the summer. My mom wanted to throw a huge party, but I decided not to.” “Why not?” Sunset asked. “Well, I didn't really have any friends, so I figured no one would want to come,” Trixie shrugged, “Let me specify. I didn't have any real friends. Just a bunch of-” “Heeeey! Great and Powerful Trixie!” a voice called out from behind them. Oddly, Trixie grimaced and held the bridge of her nose. “Speak of the devil...” she said. Trixie and Sunset Shimmer turned around and saw two younger boys running up to them. Sunset recognized them, as there was a time when they were her “flunkies”. Trixie knew Snips and Snails too? “Sunset Shimmer?” Snips asked, “We didn't know you were friends with the Great and Powerful Trixie too?” “Yeah! Awesome!” Snails added. “Trixie and I became friends at the beginning of the year,” Sunset said, asking them what they were up to now. “We're trying to become performers,” Snips said, “Our rap last year was pretty good, right?” Sunset didn't have the heart to tell them that they were horrible, so she nodded smiling. “We were hoping that the Great and Powerful Trixie would teach us how to attract an audience,” Snails said, “She's an expert on that sort of stuff.” “Would you guys stop calling me that?” Trixie said suddenly, surprising everyone, “I'm not 'Great' or 'Powerful', and I don't do shows anymore. No matter how may times you ask me, I'm not taking you guys in,” Trixie turned to Sunset, “Let's go.” Trixie walked off ahead. Sunset told Snips and Snails it was nice running into them again, and then ran off after Trixie, who she found sitting at a bench in the park. “Sorry about that,” Trixie said, “I guess I could have handled that a little better, huh?” “Do they really want you to help them with their rap career?” Sunset asked skeptically. “They just want to be near me,” Trixie answered, “I know they both have a monster crush on me, and they're actually really sweet, it just... well...” Sunset thought about maybe waiting for Trixie to finish, but she was bold enough to ask this question outright. “You like girls, don't you?” Sunset asked. Trixie looked really shocked and embarrassed, but she then smiled closing her eyes. “I'm that obvious, huh?” Trixie asked, “Yeah, I'm a lesbian. Found out over the summer, actually. I'm not a butch or anything though, as you can probably tell.” With how she dressed, yeah, Sunset could tell, which she actually liked. While she didn't have a problem with homosexuality at all, she did feel weird around girls who acted like guys, and guys who acted like girls. She felt it was important to like what you like, but to also be true to yourself. Sunset could tell Trixie was similar in that department. “I don't really have the heart to tell them,” Trixie said, “I keep hoping that soon they'll just find some other girl to cling to, you know? Besides, they remember me when I was actually trying to be a star. I used to do magic shows, and they saw one of them. They've fans ever since.” “You must be pretty good,” Sunset said. “Eh, I guess,” Trixie said shrugging, “It's nothing special or anything, and I only did it so I'd have something to boast about. That's not who I am anymore,” Trixie looked down seriously, “I refuse to go back there.” Sunset Shimmer felt like she learned a little more about Trixie. Magician Arcana: Rank 3 “I could show you a minor trick, if you're curious,” Trixie suggested, “I know a bit of street magic actually.” “Please,” Sunset said. Trixie smiled and pulled a deck of cards out of her jacket pocket. “Alright, I'm going to put my right hand in my pocket,” Trixie explained, putting her hand in her pocket, “It will not move from this pocket. Now I want you to pick one random card from the deck. Don't show it to me, just remember it.” Sunset looked through the deck, silently counting how many cards there were. After confirming it to be a full card deck, she chose the Queen of Hearts. “Do you have your card?” Trixie asked Sunset, who nodded, “Okay, so put it back in the deck and shuffle it.” Sunset shuffled the deck, keeping a careful watch on Trixie's hand, which never left her pocket. “Okay,” Trixie said placing a hand on her forehead, “I'm gonna guess that the card you picked was the Queen of Hearts?” she asked. Sunset was shocked! She guessed it right?! She nodded enthusiastically, “Now that's not the trick though, cause if you look through the deck, you'll notice something missing.” Sunset was confused, but she looked through the deck, counting the cards. One card was missing now. Her card was missing! “Can't find the Queen of Hearts, can you?” Trixie asked, Sunset shaking her head, “Well, that's because it's right here,” Trixie pulled her hand out of her pocket finally, but she had the Queen of Hearts in her hand. That was amazing... “How did you do that?” Sunset asked Trixie, who giggled. “Number one rule of a magician, never reveal your secret,” Trixie said, “That was a minor trick. I've done bigger tricks too. One time...” Sunset and Trixie spent the rest of the day talking about her magic shows. Once it was getting dark, they started heading home. Sunday, September 17th Evening While Sunset Shimmer was doing her homework, there was a knock on the door. “Sunset, are you still up?” Celestia asked from outside. “You can come in,” Sunset said. Celestia opened the door, looking at Sunset with a somewhat relieved smile, “Are you okay?” “Yes,” Celestia said, “I'm just, well...” she took a deep breath, “The police still haven't found any thing on Silver Spoon's location, and with your friend Rarity disappearing like that, I...” “I'll be fine,” Sunset said turning to Celestia, “You don't have to worry about me.” “I am going to worry though,” Celestia said, “I know that you're from Equestria, and you and your friends have been the center of a lot of attention in Canterlot High School. If this turns into something like that, and you end up in danger because of it,” Celestia closed her eyes and shook her head, “I'm your legal guardian now. I don't know how things are done over in Equestria, but over here I'm responsible for you. If ever you're in trouble, let me know, okay?” Sunset Shimmer felt really weird, and somewhat guilty. After the whole issue with her trying to steal the Element of Magic last year, Celestia surprised Sunset by asking if she could adopt her. At first she was rather apprehensive, but Celestia had welcomed her and soon became something akin to an older sister or mother figure. She truly became someone that Sunset loved. It was like she was given a second chance with Celestia, now becoming close to the Celestia of this world. “I won't do anything dangerous,” Sunset lied. “Good,” Celestia said. She walked over to Sunset and hugged her from behind tightly, “I don't want to lose anyone else.” Sunset felt a faint bond grow between her and Celestia. “!” Thou art I and I am thou... Thou hast established a new bond... This bond shalt light the way to thy destiny... Thou shalt be blessed when fusing Personas of the Hierophant Arcana... “Well, I better let you get back to your homework,” Celestia said walking back to the door, “Sunset?” Sunset turned back to the door. “Thank you for coming into me and Luna's life,” Celestia said, not turning to face Sunset. She exited the room and closed the door, leaving it at that. Sunset continued to study. After finishing her homework she felt like she had become more informed about certain subjects overall. Monday, September 18th Morning As Sunset Shimmer approached the school she saw Rarity standing next to the statue. It looked like she was waiting for someone. When she saw Sunset, she smiled and walked over to the red head. “Just who I was waiting for,” Rarity said, sounding surprisingly well despite the ordeal she just survived. “Are you sure you should be here?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “There's no reason for me to stay home,” Rarity explained, “Besides, every time I try to relax, I feel restless. Well, considering I spent a severe amount of time sitting in a cage...” It was clear to Sunset that Rarity was somewhat traumatized by the whole experience. She really should have been at home resting. “Actually,” Rarity said after a second, “I was wondering if you, Trixie, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack could meet me here at lunch. There... something I want to talk to you about.” Sunset Shimmer nodded, promising to meet her out here. With that Rarity smiled sadly and walked into the school. Sunset could tell that she was really upset about what happened. Well, she'd have to wait until lunch to see how she was doing, as they only shared lunch together sadly. Monday, September 18th Lunch Time Just like she promised, Sunset got Trixie, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie and brought them to the school statue, where they saw Rarity sitting in front of it. She was hugging her knees, and had her face hidden in a manner that made her look like she was crying. “Rarity!” Applejack called out, catching her attention. She wiped her eyes and seemed to gather herself as they approached. “Hey...” Rarity said softly. “You okay?” Trixie asked, “You seem a little out of it.” Rarity folded her arms and looked away, “I need to know,” she said, confusing everyone, “That other world, tell me what it is.” “We.... ain't sure what it is really,” Applejack answered, “Nor do we know how people get trapped inside their mirrors.” “We were hoping you knew,” Trixie said, “You're the only victim we know of who survived.” “You talk as if I'm not the first one,” Rarity said raising an eyebrow, “Who else.” Sunset explained that Silver Spoon was the first victim they know of, but that she was eaten by her shadow as they didn't reach her in time. Rarity's face paled when she heard that. “You mean... she's dead?” Rarity asked, “Like... really dead?” “That's what Adagio said,” Pinkie Pie answered, “Oh, right. Adagio is able to go into that world as well. She has a Persona and everything, but hers is a little different somehow.” “Do you think Adagio is the one who captured me?” Rarity asked. “We don't know,” Trixie said, “She's definitely involved, that's for sure. How, we don't know.” “This is terrifying,” Rarity said looking away, “Do you think the kidnapper will strike again?” “Definitely,” Pinkie Pie said, “They should leave you alone at least, though.” “What about the others?” Rarity asked, “Are they safe?” Truth was, Sunset Shimmer didn't know. The kidnapper, whoever they were, did capture Rarity, but she was the only one of their group who was actually pulled in. Everyone else was just assaulted by their shadows once they were alone. Sunset was happy that Pinkie Pie stayed with the group when they went in, otherwise she could end up meeting her shadow. Were Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy also in danger? “No one is safe until we stop the kidnapper,” Sunset stated. “That's what I thought...” Rarity said, more so to herself it seemed. “Rares, are ya alright?” Applejack asked putting a hand on Rarity's arm. Rarity took a deep breath before speaking, “Let me fight too.” Everyone was shocked when she said that. “Whoa, whoa, whoa! Aren't you being a little hasty here?” Trixie asked, “You just got out of that place, and you wanna go back in?” “I have one of those 'Persona' things now, right?” Rarity asked, Sunset nodded in confirmation, “And I'm assuming you all were in similar situations since you have Personas, right?” “Not exactly...” Trixie said, “We weren't actually targeted as much as we were in the wrong place at the wrong time.” “Rarity, Ah know how ya feel, but maybe ya should think this through a bit-” Rarity pulled her arm away from Applejack harshly. “No you don't know how I feel!” Rarity screamed, “You all knew that someone was looking for you, but I didn't! I thought I would be trapped there for the rest of my life! Even when I saw you all there, I couldn't call out to you or anything! That was the most terrifying moment of my life!” “Then why do ya wanna fight?” Applejack asked, “Honestly, with how upset ya are, Ah'd think you'd want ta stay away from there! Sides, this is dangerous, what we're doin!” “Exactly! And I know that I can't stop you from going back there,” Rarity said, “but at least I can go in with you! If I stay out here, I'm going to have a panic attack worrying about you. At least if I go with you I can try and protect you." “You're the leader, right?” Rarity asked, turning to Sunset Shimmer, “Please, let me join you.” Honestly, Sunset felt like this was a bad idea, as it was clear she wasn't exactly thinking clearly. However, she could enter the mirror world now, so if they didn't take her with them she might have done something drastic. “As long as everyone else is okay with it, I don't see a problem with it,” Sunset said, feeling more understanding as she thought about the others. “Well, I personally think its a bad idea,” Trixie said, “But... I know how it feels to feel a sense of responsibility. I say we let her come, but keep an eye on her.” “I don't have a Persona, so I don't have much say in this,” Pinkie Pie admitted, “But I wouldn't mind her coming along.” Everyone turned to Applejack, who crossed her arms irritably. “I think it should be obvious that Ah have a problem with it,” Applejack said, “But Ah know how headstrong ya are. Jus' stay with the group, alright?” Trixie gave Applejack a deadpanned look, “You're one to talk.” “I promise,” Rarity said, “I'll be careful.” This really wasn't a good idea, and Sunset knew it. Still, she felt like with Rarity's help, their team got a little closer to finding the kidnapper. Fool Arcana: Rank 3 Sunset's team spent the rest of lunch getting Rarity up to speed on where they got their weapons, and how to summon her Persona. After lunch, the five of them parted ways to their next classes. Author's Note Next chapter will begin with the end of school for this day. Also, that magic trick Trixie did was something I actually saw a magician do. It was amazing, and I still don't know how he did it. Please check out my Patreon and support it if you haven't already.